Tiny Tina

Tina's trouble was with her tits or, rather, her lack of tits. Tina wasn't blessed with a bountiful bosom. She had suffered through high school being called such names as "backboard," "No tits Tina," "Fun sized with a flatty," and "Nipple tits". While her classmates' chests grew to handfuls and larger, Tina still had a set of tits that would make an adolescent cry.

Tina bemoaned her lack of breasts to her mother, who simply consoled her daughter with words such as, "Not all girls are meant to have big ones." or "You should be proud of them. They suit you just fine." That was easy for someone with a pair of nice tits to say, but it didn't help Tina's body image.

Tina complained to her father, who squirmed uncomfortably and offered words such as, "You're very pretty, honey. You don't need big boobs to get by in life."

Tina, however, did not believe it. A girl with no tits was hardly a girl at all, in her opinion. All of her favorite singers, like Bratty Brit, Kelsey Cans, and Saler Grift all had sets of big, round tits. The girls Tina worked with at Petsy the Peddler's shop all had melons of normal or larger size.

Katie had even been promoted to floor manager after only two months, and it wasn't because Katie was smart or worked hard. Tina was convinced it was because Petsy couldn't stop staring at Katie's big jugs, which she showed off in tight V-neck tops every day. Tina was further of the opinion that Katie and Charlotte's stronger sales figures came down to their tits, which the male patrons couldn't take their eyes off of.

Tits were not just an important thing to have; tits were one of those features that got one ahead in life, and if Tina was ever going to amount to anything, she had to have tits. Unfortunately, going into the summer before her freshman year of college, Tina still had embarrassingly small breasts.

Her impending first year of college was simply one more reason Tina felt agitated about her tits. She'd start her freshman year looking like a child in a grown-up world. The boys would want to date girls with big tits or even a generous handful. No one would want to date Tina and her tiny tits, just like in high school. Furthermore, the teachers would be harder on her, while the girls with large melons would have it easy.

It was while Tina sat lamenting her lack of tits once again, watching TV with her brother, Kevin, that a ray of hope came from an unexpected source. Kevin, older than Tina by two years, did little to assuage Tina's concerns over her breasts. Kevin was a tit man.

On the TV was an episode of Bikini Baddies, a comedy series in which scantily clad beauties worked as undercover crime stoppers on the sandy beaches of Miami. All of the Bikini Baddies had tits. Big tits. Tits that wobbled, bounced, and were the sole reason for the show's great ratings. It was simply further evidence to Tina that tits were what got a girl places.

It was not that Kevin did anything to exacerbate his sister's plight. He was not mean, and he didn't tease his sister about her lack of tits. However, when he listened to Tina's complaints, he simply nodded along, and offered words such as, "Well, a nice rack is definitely a plus," or "There are plenty of guys who are into small ones. Don't let it get you down."

Kevin also had his own obsession, which Tina found a bit ridiculous, but she supposed everyone had their thing. After all, she recognized she had an unhealthy obsession with her tits. Kevin's "thing" was his scratch-off tickets. Her brother loved playing scratch-off lottery tickets, and he purchased them every day.

"Someday," he'd say, "I'm going to hit a big one."

Kevin had never hit a big one. He regularly won small amounts—$1, $5, $30, and once even a $500 win. Tonight, however, Kevin stood up abruptly from the recliner he sat in. Even the sight of the Bikini Baddies chasing down a criminal on a pair of pogo sticks couldn't distract Tina's brother from the ticket in his hand.

His mouth hung open. His eyes were wide.

"Holy fuck," he whispered. Then more loudly, he declared, "Holy fucking shit!"

This exclamation at last drew Tina's attention away from the TV.

"What?" she asked.

"I can't believe it," Kevin stammered.

"What?"

"I got it," he said. "The big one."

"Good job," Tina muttered. "Now you can finally buy yourself a friend. As long as he costs less than a grand."

"I got it," Kevin said again, bewildered. "The big one."

It was only then that Tina actually paused long enough to take in her brother's complete and utter shock.

"How big?" she asked.

"The jackpot," Kevin said. "Fifty grand!"

Tina blinked in surprise and repeated, "Fifty? Like fifty thousand. Dollars?"

"No, seashells dumbass. Yes! Fucking dollars. Fifty. Thousand. Dollars!"

Silence hung in the air, broken only by the sound of the criminal on TV "complaining" about being treated roughly by the Bikini Baddies, who were sandwiching his face between two sets of massive tits in their attempt to subdue him.

"Bullshit," Tina then said.

Kevin walked over, showed her the ticket, and said, "Fifty grand!"

It was true. Kevin had hit the jackpot.

"No way!" she cried. "No way!"

"Fucking, way! Shit! Goodbye, knock-off rims. Hello Lexanis!"

As Kevin pumped his fist in the air, it was now Tina who was in disbelief.

"Wheels?" she said. "You're going to buy wheels?"

"Well, I still have to pay some tax, but it will be more than enough for a full set!"

Of course, watching her brother wave his ticket triumphantly, the only thing Tina could think about was her tits. That ticket was a set of tits. It was a set of glorious, life-changing knockers. And Kevin was going to put a set of chrome wheels on his shitty Jeep. It wasn't fair.

"Kevin!" Tina shouted. "Please. Please! You can't buy wheels!"

Kevin stopped waving the ticket and asked, "Why?"

Tina had never begged for anything. She had never groveled. She had, on several occasions, prayed to a God she didn't believe in for tits, but she had never before fallen on her knees and begged another person for something.

That, however, changed in an instant. Tina slid from the couch, got down on her knees, folded her hands, and looked up at her brother with the neediest, most doe-eyed, purely pathetic expression she could muster.

"Kevin, I've never asked you for anything," she said. "I've never been a shitty sister. I even helped you hook up with Amber Creek."

"She never put out," Kevin said wistfully. "God, I never even got to feel those big, juicy… Oh. Oh! Is this about your—"

"Please! You can buy me a boob job!" Tina blurted. "Kevin, please!"

Kevin looked at the ticket in his hand. He looked out the window, where his Jeep was parked in the driveway. He looked at the dirty set of generic wheels on the Jeep. Then he looked down at his sister's wide-eyed, pleading face. That cute little face. And he imagined her with a big set of tits.

He waffled. He hesitated. He looked from Tina to the ticket to the Jeep, and back to Tina.

"I don't know," he said. "Look, I still have to cash it in. It's going to take a few days, right? Let me think about it."

"Please," Tina begged again. "Please! I'll… I'll do all your chores for the rest of your life! I'll make payments back to you! Like a loan! I'll do all your homework!"

"You can't do my homework," Kevin said. "You haven't started college and you're not even going to take the same classes."

"I'll switch my major! I'll take the same classes. Please, Kevin! You have to buy me boobs!"

Kevin sighed, looked at the ticket, clutched it tightly, and said, "Let me think about it."

***

Considerations

Kevin went to the lottery office the next morning, where he was surprised to have a check issued for his winnings within an hour. After filling out a ridiculous amount of paperwork in order to prove to the bank he was not laundering money, Kevin deposited his check in his account. A portion was set aside for taxes on his winnings, but after doing so, he was left with $30,000. While he had little knowledge of what a boob job would cost, surely it would be more than enough.

As he drove home, Kevin meandered. He cruised the city streets, deep in thought. He could buy his sister boobs. What were the advantages of doing so? Tina would be happy. Tina would love him for it. Tina would be grateful. For as long as he remained at home, he would get to see his investment. Tina would wear tops that would show off her new tits, and Kevin would get to look at them.

Only, he wouldn't be able to really look at them, because Tina was his sister, and staring at one's sister's tits was generally frowned upon. That made him think about the downsides of buying Tina tits. He would have to pretend not to notice them. He couldn't actually look at them, touch them, suck on them, or push his cock between them. They would, in reality, be nothing but a walking cocktease for the rest of his life.

As he continued to drive, Kevin imagined what Tina would look like with large melons. She was cute. More than cute, really. Aside from her lack of tits, Tina was (objectively) hot. She had an ass that he had, on occasion, jerked off to. She had a mouth that he had, on occasion, beat off to. She had wide anime-girl like eyes, which he had, on occasion, imagined looking up at him as he pushed his dick into her mouth.

However, Tina's lack of tits had never made her more than the occasional jerk off material. If Tina had tits, big tits, she would be… she would be ridiculously hot. But she would still be his sister, and he would never get any real benefit from buying her tits. In fact, he would be doing it in order to torture himself with lustful thoughts of the big melons he could never touch, never squeeze, never suck on, and never fuck. The only thing he'd be gaining out of it was Tina's thanks.

When he arrived home, he'd come to a decision. He would give Tina $2,000 to help her save up for a boob job. If she was serious about it, within a few years she could save up enough. That was what he'd do.

He knocked on Tina's door.

"Come in," she called.

She sounded happy. Kevin opened the door. Tina sat at her computer, and on her screen were tits. There were several pictures of tits. Medium sized tits, large tits, and oversized funbags. But Kevin had made a decision.

Tina swiveled around, her eyes wide and her cute mouth turned up into a delighted smile.

"Look at these!" she said. "There's this doctor. Really good ratings. His work is amazing! And he's super affordable."

Kevin stood in the doorway, his eyes on the tits. His gaze shifted to Tina and her happy face, her expectant expression, those wide eyes and cute mouth. Then they shifted to her flat chest. No. It was just going to be torture.

"Like how much?" Kevin asked and mentally slapped himself on the forehead.

"Well. Um. Like seventeen?"

"Seventeen?" Kevin said. "Seventeen thousand?"

"Yes? Plus, taxes, pre-op, and post-op care?"

"Seventeen thousand?" Kevin said again.

Tina bit her lip. Her eyes widened. She really was cute.

"It says that most surgeries end up around twenty… thousand. That's still enough for wheels, right?"

Kevin frowned. It was tight, but it might actually be enough. If the costs were correct. Still, it would leave him completely tapped, his winnings gone, and still nothing to show for it but wheels and a constant reminder of the glorious melons he couldn't touch, couldn't squeeze, suck on, or fuck.

"Tina," he said, "I'll give you two grand to help you save up. That's what I can do."

His sister's face fell in an instant. He'd shattered her hopes, destroyed her dreams, taken away all that was good and holy in her world. He could see the tears well up in her eyes.

"But—"

Kevin wavered. Why did she have to cry?

"Look," he said. "I want to help but that's a lot of money. And I know this might sound selfish, but what do I get out of this?"

"I'll do anything!" Tina said as tears streamed down her cheeks. "Please! I'll do anything you want. I'll clean your room every day. I'll scrub the toilets and the shower. You'll never need to lift a finger! I'll be… like your maid! Please, Kevin!"

And then Kevin uttered the words that would make Tina's tears stop, though not because he agreed.

"Would you let me touch them?"

Tina blinked away her tears and asked, "What? Touch them? My boobs?"

"The new ones," Kevin said. "Would you let me touch them?"

"I mean… I guess once they've healed. Like to see if they feel real."

Had Kevin perhaps masturbated that morning, the conversation might have gone differently. However, Kevin's dick was hard from thinking about Tina with a set of large melons for the last two hours. He hadn't relieved himself, and now here was Tina, on her knees in front of him. Behind her were sets of gorgeous, round tits, and as Kevin looked down, he pictured his sister on her knees with a set of those tits. And all he could think about was how sexy she would look with those tits wobbling as he thrust his cock into her mouth.

"If I'm paying for them," he said, "that sort of means they're actually my boobs. If they're my boobs, that means I should be able to do what I want with them, right?"

"But—"

"And if I want to touch them, or squeeze them, or play with them, then I should be able to. Because I paid for them, right?"

"Well, I guess. But that's— wouldn't that be gross? Like incest?"

"Do you think it would be gross?" Kevin asked.

"I hadn't really thought about it. Why would you want to do that?"

"I'm a tit guy?" Kevin suggested. "And what's the point of buying tits if you can't actually do anything with them?"

Tina shifted on her knees, looked at the tits on the screen, and then back to her brother.

"So, if I let you touch them sometimes, you'll do it?" she asked.

And then Kevin realized the leverage he had. He saw the desperation, the hope, the need his sister had for a set of big tits.

"No," he said.

"No?"

"No."

"But you said you wanted to touch them?" Tina said, confused.

"If I were to invest $20,000 into something that provided a return," Kevin said, "I could set myself up pretty nice after a while. If I invest it into boobs, what kind of return can you offer me?"

"I'd be grateful?" Tina suggested. "Like really grateful? You'd… you'd be making Jesus really happy for being so nice to your sister?"

"Seriously?"

Tina looked back at the screen once more.

"Okay. If you do it, you can touch them. You can… you can squeeze them if it doesn't hurt. And you can play with them sometimes as long as Mom and Dad don't find out."

"It's $20,000," Kevin said.

"Well, what else do you want?" Tina asked, perplexed.

Kevin thought about it. He knew exactly what he wanted. As hard as his cock was, though, and even holding all the cards, he couldn't make himself say it.

"Okay," he said at last. "I'm going out for a bit. Here's what I want you to do. Find a set you really like. Then go look at porn."

"Porn?"

"Go look at porn," Kevin said again. "Look at all the things that guys like to do with tits. If you can do that, I'll buy them."

And before Tina could manage a reply, Kevin swiftly shut the door and fled the house with his heart racing.

***

It was early in the evening when Kevin got up the courage to return home. Tina hadn't called. She hadn't sent a text. She'd been silent.

This conjured possible scenarios in Kevin's mind. She could have decided to agree. She could have told his parents about the whole thing and labeled him a disgusting pervert. She could have given up on the idea and still thought of him as a disgusting pervert. He couldn't quite believe he'd said those things himself.

He finally arrived home, and when he opened the door, his father's voice boomed out from the living room.

"Kevin? Come in here, please!"

Kevin walked toward the living room, his legs weak and shaking. When he rounded the corner, Tina sat with their parents. Kevin's blood ran cold. He was doomed. He'd be homeless.

"So," Brian said. "You finally got the big one?"

"Um, yeah?" Kevin said.

"And you're sure this is what you want to do with it?" Laura asked.

Kevin frowned. He looked at Tina, who was smiling. Broadly.

"I guess?" Kevin said.

"Well, I think it's wonderful," his mother said. "It's very selfless and grown-up of you."

His father nodded agreement and said, "I guess I did something right."

"You did?" Kevin asked.

"Most kids would spend money like that on a bunch of nonsense," his father said. "Now don't get me wrong, I think buying fake boobs is a bit of nonsense, too, but I know what it means to your sister. And I'm proud of you for thinking about her happiness."

Then his father stood and clapped him on the shoulder, saying, "It's the mark of a good man. Putting other people first, especially your family."

"It is?" Kevin asked.

His mother gave him a hug and also stated, "You're a good boy. Er, young man."

They left the room, leaving a stunned Kevin to puzzle over Tina's grin. She nodded toward the stairs and got up, indicating he should follow. He did, staying silent until Tina had led him into her bedroom and shut the door.

"You told them I was buying you boobs?" he hissed.

"Um, yes?" Tina said, putting her hands behind her back and shuffling her feet cutely. "I couldn't just like show up with big boobs like 'surprise!'"

"I didn't actually agree," Kevin said.

"Well, I did like you said. I looked at the porn."

Kevin blinked. "You did?"

Tina blushed and nodded. "Yeah. All afternoon. Look, this is important to me. It's like all I ever wanted. And I know I'm asking you for a lot. You're right. You should get something for spending all that money."

It was now Kevin who blushed furiously under his little sister's gaze.

"So," she said, "if you'll do it, if you'll pay for my boobs, you can do stuff with them."

Kevin's brain refused to acknowledge the words.

"You can… you can touch them," Tina whispered. "And squeeze them. And play with them. You can… you can suck on them, and lick them, and put your— You can put your dick between them."

Kevin's cock responded to the mental image of Tina's cute face, red and excited as he pushed his cock between her big tits. His sister's big tits.

"I mean, it's kind of weird, but it'll be worth it. I'll finally have real boobs! Well, not real real boobs, but you know. And I did say I'd do anything. So…"

"You're bullshitting," Kevin said. "It's bullshit."

Tina shook her head vigorously and said, "It's not! I mean it. If you get me boobs, you can do all that stuff." She took a step closer, invading Kevin's space, placing her body within inches. She leaned up and put her lips to his ear.

"You can do all that stuff. You can squeeze my big tits. I'll let you lick them, suck them, and even fuck them. You can do all that stuff you made me watch guys do. Jerk off and cum on them, squeeze them together, slap them a little bit, pull on my nipples."

"Oh, God," Kevin whispered.

"Are you going to say yes? Will you buy me boobs?"

Kevin nearly crumbled. But he held out a moment longer. She almost had him.

"I'll think about it," he said.

But then Tina reached down, touched his hard prick through his pants, and whispered, "I'll even suck your cock. I'll suck your cock and let you fuck my big tits."

Kevin groaned. But he still held out. He shook his head.

"After I pay for it, you'll just go back on it. You won't do it."

And in response, Tina got on her knees, looked up at her brother, took a breath, and unzipped his pants.

"Uh, uh," she said.

Kevin's looked down at her through a hot haze of disbelief. What was actually happening here? Was she really going to— Tina pulled his cock out and slid her wet lips around it.

"Oh, fuck," Kevin groaned.

Tina was not an experienced cock sucker. She'd done it a couple of times, but Tiny Tits Tina hadn't been asked on a lot of dates. Still, she had spent the entire afternoon watching girls with big tits. She'd watched them suck cock and get fucked for hours. And in that time, she'd learned some basic skills from observation.

Kevin, however, having gone the entire day imagining his sister with large jugs, had been fantasizing about Tina for much longer. Within only a minute of having her hot, sucking mouth around his neglected hardon, he gripped her head, pushed his cock into her throat, and began to flood it with goo.

Tina squealed and gurgled as her brother unleashed his day's load into her, but she held onto his legs as tightly as Kevin held her head to his crotch and she swallowed. Kevin's legs shook as he gripped her head, feeling as if his soul were pouring out of his cock into his sister's mouth. It was simultaneously the worst and best blowjob he'd ever experienced.

Finally, his grip eased and he let Tina up. She pulled his wet cock from her mouth, gasped loudly, and wiped her hand across her red, teary eyes. After a few more breaths, she licked her lips, coughed, and wiped her eyes again. She looked up at Kevin, eyeshadow smeared across her face.

"Was that okay?" she asked. "Did I do it right?"

Kevin nodded, stunned, and said, "Yeah. That was… that was good."

"I can get better," Tina said. "I promise. I can get a lot better."

Kevin nodded again.

"So, you'll do it?" Tina asked, her big eyes wide, pleading, red and stained with eyeshadow and tears.

Kevin, looking down on her, could not say no. He had to do it. He had to see her with big tits. He had to fuck them, squeeze them, cum on them, push his cock into her mouth again, and again. He needed to spray incestuous cream across her melons and her face. And he… had to fuck her. He had to fuck his sister.

Rape Bait

No matter how much they tried, Charlotte and Samantha could never replicate the exact feelings from the night of the rape. That didn't stop them from trying, from pushing further, and placing Charlotte into increasingly dangerous situations to recreate that complex cocktail of fear, helplessness, and arousal.

Samantha placed the blindfold over her sister's eyes and the gag ball into her mouth, then tied her wrists behind her back. Using the rest of the length of rope, she secured it to the tank of the toilet in the men's restroom at this evening's chosen dive bar. She put a light kiss on the gag ball.

"You look perfect," she whispered into Charlotte's ear and pushed her hand between her sister's legs. Charlotte's panties were soaked. "I'll be down at the end."

Samantha left her sister bound in the stall, with the door open, taking her drink to the end of the row of stalls and shutting herself inside. Then they waited, each of their hearts pounding in anticipation, and their cunts wet for different reasons. Samantha took a drink, set her glass on the tank, and slowly rubbed her pussy.

It didn't take long for someone to pop into the restroom. Samantha could only listen to the man's footsteps on the tile, his groan of relief as he relieved himself and then zipped up his pants. Then Charlotte made a muffled noise as the man walked toward the door. The footsteps paused, and then they went back.

The hinges of the stall door, where Charlotte sat, creaked.

"Shit, lady!" the man hissed. "You okay?"

Samantha sighed. Another white knight. It was going to be a disappointing evening.

"Hang on," he said as he removed the gag from Charlotte's mouth and asked again, "You okay?"

"My friends," Charlotte said. "My friends left me here!"

"Shit, those ain't friends," the man said. "That's fucked up. You want me to call the cops?"

"No!" Charlotte said. "No! Can you just untie me?"

There was a momentary pause. Samantha held her breath and touched her cunt.

"Please?" Charlotte said pathetically.

The footsteps receded from the stall as, presumably, the man checked to make sure the restroom was empty. Samantha pulled her legs up, hiding as he checked beneath the stalls. Her heart beat faster as the footsteps made their way to the bathroom door, and then the sound she'd been waiting for came. The bolt on the door clicked.

The footsteps returned to the stall, entered it, and the hinges creaked.

"What are you doing?" Charlotte hissed. "Please! Untie me."

"How about you do a little something for me, first?" the man asked.

"Please," Charlotte said again.

"Now this won't take long," the man said. "You do it quick and I won't leave you here with that gag back in."

"What… what do you want?" she asked, projecting fear that was only partly genuine.

Of course, neither of them knew how these situations would ultimately pan out. The fear was not altogether feigned. However, if things did go too far, there was always the taser in Samantha's purse.

"Open your mouth," the man said.

Charlotte opened her mouth. The man's zipper went down. A moment later, Charlotte made a choking noise, while the man groaned.

"There you go," he said. "Nothing to it. You just make a nice little O and let me have some fun, then we can both go home happy."

Samantha rubbed her cunt through her panties as she listened to the stranger pump his erection into Charlotte's mouth, his groans of pleasure gradually turning into small grunts. Then Charlotte squeaked around his cock and Samantha knew the man was cumming his load into her sister's throat.

"Damn," he said. "Alright. Put this back in."

"But—"

Samantha held in a moan of her own as the sound of the man's hand slapping Charlotte's cheek reverberated through the restroom. Charlotte opened her mouth, accepting the gag. The man fussed with the rope, untied it, and quickly ran out of the restroom, leaving her unbound but with her hands still tied behind her back.

Samantha slid to the floor and left the stall. She deftly slipped the knot, removed the blindfold and gag, and shoved them all into her purse. Together, the two of them fled the restroom and the bar out the back door. Once in Samantha's car and leaving the lot, they let out a collective breath.

"What a fuck," Charlotte spat.

"Fucking dud," Samantha agreed. "You want to try one more?"

Charlotte shook her head. "I have work early. Maybe we try the park tomorrow night. If we don't actually get one there, maybe I can look slutty enough that someone will follow me home."

"Okay," Samantha agreed as she pulled the car over into a vacant lot. "Did you swallow it all?"

"Mostly. He really jammed that fucker deep."

Then Charlotte leaned over the console, opened her mouth, and let her sister kiss her.

***

Kevin's Regret

Tina had trouble sleeping. She'd gone too far. She'd sucked her brother's dick and swallowed his cum. And she'd promised him she would keep doing it, so she could have the tits of her dreams.

What would her parents say if they found out? They'd be horrified. That's what. They'd tell her she was a disgusting slut who sold her mouth for a pair of tits. They'd be right.

Then Tina thought about the tits. She pictured herself with a set of gorgeous, bouncing melons. She'd actually be a real woman. On balance, it seemed fair. It seemed right. And sucking Kevin's cock hadn't actually been gross. It just seemed… well, it was actually kind of hot.

There was none of the disgust she should have felt over it. It hadn't been some vomit-inducing, mentally-scarring, emotionally damaging event that would traumatize her for life. It had in fact been a brief but powerful thrill. Even leading up to it happening, knowing she was going to use her mouth to get what she wanted, had been exciting. The buzz in her head for hours before had been intense and erotic, making her hot between the legs long before she'd actually done it.

If she had to be honest (which she did as she was inside her own head) she was looking forward to doing it again. Looking up at Kevin's face, his expression of awe and disbelief, had been something she hadn't experienced with the two previous blowjobs she'd given. It was the kind of look she wanted, the real desire.

In her past experiences, there hadn't been that look. She'd gone on the dates, and she'd blown the dicks because she'd been wanting that look. She hadn't gotten it. Those guys just saw an opportunity to get something from an overlooked girl, who didn't get the kind of attention the hotter girls with big jugs got. It wasn't like that with Kevin. He gave her that look, and she wanted to get it again. And again.

On the following morning, Tina had an early shift at Petsy's. The Peddler himself opened the doors at six o'clock, though he didn't ask anyone else in until at least eight. Tina, however, arrived early this morning. She found Petsy behind the counter, a magnifier on his face, as he poked at a circuit board for a dysfunctional dryer.

"Morning, Petsy," she said.

The old man looked up, beamed, and said, "Tina. You are in very early."

His accent turned his Vs into Ws, which Tina always found cute.

"Trouble sleeping. Do you mind if I get started early?"

"Is no trouble. There is pallet in the back. Many coffee makers. You would like to set up the display, please?"

"Of course."

He nodded and returned to poking at the circuit board. Tina shifted on her feet. Petsy looked back up.

"There is something else?"

"I know summer is the busy season," Tina said.

"Is always the busy season," Petsy remarked.

"But I'm going to be having a surgery soon," Tina continued. "I might need to ask for a little time off."

"You are very ill?" Petsy said with concern.

Tina shook her head. "No. Nothing like that. I'm… I'm getting an… enhancement."

Petsy frowned. "Enhancement? You are becoming cyborg?"

Tina laughed. "No. I'm getting a… a boob job."

Petsy looked at her tiny tits. "Boob job? You will be getting larger breasts?"

Tina blushed and said, "Yes."

Petsy looked back at his board. "How long will you be needing?"

"I booked a consultation this week. I won't know exactly how long until I meet with the doctor."

Petsy nodded. "This is okay. You are good girl, Tina. Good worker. We talk again."

"Thank you, Petsy. I'll take care of the pallet."

The old man nodded as Tina rounded the counter.

"Tina."

She turned back.

"You do not do this because you think you are not pretty, yes?"

Tina shrugged.

"You are pretty. You should not change yourself for others. If boyfriend said you are not pretty without large breasts, you get new boyfriend."

"I don't have a boyfriend. It's just something I want."

Petsy nodded. "Is good if you do it for you and not for boy."

"It's for me."

"Is good," he said again.

Tina unloaded the pallet of coffee makers, setting up a display near the checkout. By the time she'd finished, Petsy clapped his hands in triumph as the dryer started up. He began working on his next project, and Tina swept the shop to prepare for the morning's customers.

Charlotte came in just before eight, but the Saturday morning rush was already starting. Tina handled the register, for most of it, while Charlotte helped customers on the floor. Of course, the majority male customer base practically slobbered over Charlotte's cleavage.

Charlotte pretended not to notice, giggled, touched their arms softly and laughed at their jokes. She did so while leaning forward, offering them a better view down her top. For the fourth time in an hour, she escorted a man up to the counter, carrying a coffee maker as the man spread his haul out at the register.

Charlotte leaned over the counter, letting her tits rest on the glass as Tina began ringing up his purchases. He stared at her jugs as if he'd never seen a pair before, while Charlotte upsold him. As usual.

"You'll want to get the replacement plan with that," she said, batting her eyes, though the man was not looking at them. "They just make things so cheap these days. You never know when they'll give out."

The man nodded.

"But having the plan means you can come back and see me any time, and we'll exchange the machine for you quick as a flash."

To emphasize the last word, she tugged at her top as though scratching an itch.

"Any time," the man said.

"Any time," Charlotte repeated.

Tina rolled her eyes, added the protection plan, and silently seethed at Charlotte earning yet another commission.

"Is there anything else I can help you with, sir?" she asked.

The man chuckled and delivered a stock line that must be written into men's DNA.

"I can think of a few things that might get me barred from entry."

Charlotte giggled stupidly and said, "That's sweet. Thanks for coming in and come back anytime. We'll be starting up summer sales really soon! Bring a friend so I can help you both."

The thick innuendo had the man glancing back more than once as he left the shop, but Charlotte was already working on her next victim. Throughout the day, the process repeated itself. Tina hid her disdain and imagined what it would be like when she finally had tits bigger than Charlotte's.

Charlotte's next victim was a regular one, a young man who always came in and dealt specifically with Charlotte. Lucas was a bit of an oddity, a black-haired boy fresh out of high school, who wore his mop a bit long and sported thick glasses. Around his neck, he wore a cross.

Lucas' purpose at Petsy's was sometimes personal, others church-related. He was a gadget geek and often came into the shop to banter with Petsy or purchase things he could take apart and modify. Otherwise, he bought refurbished cell phones, tablets, and laptops in bulk for his church. These items, they used in their drive to help the homeless or poor.

The reason for Lucas' exclusive dealings with Charlotte was simple. He was absolutely smitten. Charlotte was, by all appearances, the complete opposite of what a church-going young man should be interested in. She wore short skirts or tight shorts, and her tops were always low-cut and breast-baring. They often included suggestive phrases or cartoons, which made men think about their dicks, instead of whatever Charlotte was selling them.

Tina had seen this interaction with Lucas play out many times over the last few months. Lucas would stammer and practically drool over Charlotte, who would touch him softly, giggle, and occasionally rub against him. Lucas would eventually manage to convey what he needed and leave the shop with more than he intended. While it would have been easy for Charlotte to drain the young man's church of everything they had due to Lucas' doe-eyed worship, she somehow took pity on him and kept things reasonable.

Today, however, Lucas' visit did not end in the usual way. He did make his purchase. He did purchase more than he needed. What made today's visit different was took place before Lucas left the shop.

"Um, Charlotte," he said, pushing up his glasses.

Charlotte looked up from behind the counter. "Did you forget something?" she asked.

Lucas, trembling and clutching his box of cell phones to his chest like a shield, shook his head.

"I was… I just wanted to… Maybe if you'd like to some time, I thought you might… you might like to go out with me?"

Charlotte was not prepared for the question. Tina was certain that many men asked Charlotte out. The way she dressed was like an invitation to a sex party. Charlotte never went for any of them. Tina stood back quietly and watched her break his heart. Lucas would be no exception.

"Lucas, that's really sweet," Charlotte said. "I don't think I'm exactly the kind of girl someone like you would really be interested in."

Lucas, to his credit, did not turn and flee. Instead, he asked, "Why?"

"Um, well, I'm not what you'd call a believer for one. You should hook up with a good Christian girl. One that won't hurt you."

It was, Tina thought, a kind response if a little odd. Maybe Charlotte was simply alluding to being easy. She didn't want to hurt the kid when she inevitably cheated on him. It was an unfair presumption, Tina could admit to herself. She did not know for certain Charlotte was easy. She could only presume based on her dress and behavior at work.

"Oh," Lucas said. "Ok. Yeah. I… Um… Thanks."

And with that, Lucas left the store. Charlotte shook her head. Tina watched him go and she also watched him look back as he paused at the door. He set his jaw and something in his demeanor changed. Then he walked out.

"Nice of you to let him down easy," Tina remarked.

"Yeah. He's a good kid," Charlotte said, shrugging.

Tina, though, couldn't help but think about that look, that change in Lucas. However, she had her own problems to think about, and before her shift was over, the only thing she could think about was her tits.

***

Tina fumed over Charlotte's tits that afternoon, so she spent a while perusing the clinic's website again, looking at the tits. She uploaded a photo of herself and used the clinic's AI modeling software to try out the different options and sizes while imagining what she'd look like with each one. Studying them closely from every angle, she put different clothes on the model to view the cleavage, underboob, and side boob.

While she worked on it, she kept a smaller browser window open in the corner, which displayed big tit porn. With her hand in her panties, she watched the endowed actresses and amateurs squeezing their melons. She slipped fingers into her cunt as they lay back and let men slide their cocks between them. She rubbed herself and bit her lip as she watched men spray tits with cum, or girls with jiggling jugs suck cock. She played with her pussy while busty babes got railed, her eyes glued to their bouncing breasts.

Late in the afternoon, Kevin knocked on her door. She quickly hid the porn.

"Come in!" she called.

Kevin opened the door, looking at the floor.

"Hey," Tina called.

"Uh, hey," said her brother.

"What?"

Kevin looked back at the door, shut it, looked at it again, and asked, "Can we talk?"

"Sure! Hey, come look!"

Tina waved him over. Kevin stood behind her.

"I was trying out the virtual model. Isn't it cool?"

Kevin looked at the model, audibly gulped, and said, "It looks… real."

"I know. I uploaded some pics to see what I'd look like with different sizes and shapes!"

"Tina, I think— I wanted to—"

"Look at these ones!" Tina interrupted, pointing out a set of gigantic knockers that looked ridiculous on the model. "Can you just imagine me carrying around a set like that?"

Kevin was silent, but his skin flushed.

"I mean, just think of it. Me with a giant set of boobs, laying back, while you get to mount my chest and slide your dick between them."

Kevin groaned. Tina swiveled in the chair, facing Kevin's hardening cock.

"You were saying something?" she said.

Kevin looked at the giant tits, swallowed, and said, "I was? I was. I just— It's about last night. When you… you know?"

"What about it?" Tina asked and placed her hand on his cock.

Kevin shivered. "You're not mad, are you?"

Tina shook her head and pulled down his zipper.

"I've been thinking about it," Kevin said, his voice deepening. "And I… I shouldn't have made you that deal. It was— I was thinking with the wrong head."

Tina slid her hand into his jeans and felt his cock.

"This one?" she said.

"Oh, Jesus."

"So, you're saying that you'll buy me boobs, and I don't have to do all that nasty stuff for you?"

She unsnapped the jeans and let them slide down his hips, then pulled his hard meat out through the slit in his boxers.

"I… I mean… I didn't want you to think—"

"That you're some kind of incest pervert that thinks about his little sister sucking his dick?"

She stroked her brother's length and Kevin bit his lip.

"Are you?" she asked.

"What?"

"Are you an incest pervert that thinks about his little sister sucking his dick?"

She cradled his balls in her hand and slowly pumped his shaft.

"I— I mean— I'm not—"

Tina gave his dick the hawk tuah and looked up at him as a gooey film dripped from his stiff knob.

"You're not what?" she asked, smearing the goop along his shaft.

"Oh, God…"

"It's okay," she whispered. "You don't have to do all that gross incest stuff to me. I'll be super happy with a set of big boobs from my kind brother. I'm sure I'll have lots of guys that want to slide their dicks between them or squeeze them."

"I—"

"Lots of guys that want to jerk off on them and cover them in nasty goo."

"I—"

"If you don't want to, I'm okay with that. They were your rules."

Kevin's cock jerked in her hand. Tina looked up and batted her eyes.

"You don't have to push your cock in my mouth and grope me like a pervert if you don't—"

Kevin gripped the back of her head and shoved his hard length between her lips.

"Mff!" Tina mumbled.

"God, it's so good," Kevin muttered.

Tina gently squeezed his balls and held on as her brother jerked himself off with her mouth, his hands on her head, gripping her hair tightly as he looked at the virtual doll with its obscene rack. Tina's sealed her lips into a tight channel to pleasure her brother's rod, curling her tongue and sticking it out like she'd seen the girls do in the porno videos. Kevin, lost in his fantasy, grunted and slid his throbbing prick along it, pushing his head to the back of her throat until Tina lurched and gagged.

She clung to his legs as his thrusts became hard, more erratic, until finally Kevin said, "Ah, fuck!" and pulled his dick out of her mouth. Tina sucked in air just as the first blast of semen struck her across the bridge of her nose.

"Jesus, fuck!" Kevin said and shot another rope of cum across her lips. "So fucking hot!"

He pasted her with a third string that landed on her tongue, and a fourth between the eyes. Kevin staggered back, his wet dick in his fist, staring at his sister's ruined face. Tina, finally processing the unexpected facial, blinked and then laughed.

"Holy shit," she said. "That was a lot!"

Kevin continued to stare, pumping his wilting cock. Tina picked up her phone, flipped on the selfie cam, and looked at her face.

"Wow! It didn't feel like that much when I swallowed it," she said and snapped a few pictures.

"Oh, my God," Kevin whispered. "Did you—"

"I'll send you one," she said, making kissy faces and duck lips into the camera. "I look like a porn star!"

Kevin groaned.

"Without the big boobs, of course."

Kevin, blushing, pushed his dick back into his boxers.

"Hey! We could totally do that!" Tina said.

"What?"

"Like the first time I suck your cock with my new boobs! We could make a video of it."

"A… video…"

"Yeah! You only get to have your first time once, right?"

Kevin stared, open-mouthed, in disbelief. "A… video…"

"Wouldn't it be great? I've been watching some of the ones people put online and they're, like, so fake. 'My little sister sucking my cock' but the chick's like forty. Ours would be for real."

Kevin looked back at the door as his pallor grew white. "You want to make— incest porn?" he hissed.

Tina frowned. "When you say it like that, it sounds kind of perverted."

Kevin stared, speechless as Tina wiped the strings of cum from her face and pushed them into her mouth.

"What?" she asked.

Kevin shook his head.

"You know, I didn't think I'd really be into this kind of thing when you first said it. But it's kind of hot. Like having a sexy secret."

"Hot…" Kevin whispered.

The sound of the garage door opening shocked Kevin into action. He pulled his pants back up and snapped them shut.

"Shit!" he said. "You need to—"

"Get your jizz off my face. Yeah. Excuse me."

Tina pushed past him and walked into the hallway, her face still caked in globs of sperm. Kevin heard the bathroom door shut and the shower start.

***

Trial and Error

Charlotte lay on the couch, in the living room of the two-bedroom apartment she shared with her sister. The TV was on, the volume low, and she pretended to have fallen asleep. Just past 3 AM, the apartment door opened and her giggling sister came through the door, shushing the man she'd brought home.

"Shit, is that your roomie?" the man whispered.

"Yeah," Samantha said, tugging on the man's shirt. "Come on. I need that dick."

Charlotte shifted slightly in her "sleep" as they crept past, wiggling her thong-covered ass enticingly. The bedroom door shut. Charlotte slid a hand into her panties and gently rubbed her cunt, pulled it back and tasted herself. She was so wet. The question tonight was, how brave was this guy?

The park the previous evening had been a dismal failure. Even pretending to be passed out on a park bench with no panties, no one had so much as pushed a finger into her or groped a tit. When the club crowds thinned and the addicts started coming out, Charlotte and Samantha called it a night and went home to lick each other until they fell asleep.

Tonight, she hoped things would turn out differently. Despite that incredible first time resulting from Samantha inadvertently inviting two rapists into their home, no other successive man or men had attempted to rape Charlotte again. There was only so much consensual sex a girl could have without getting bored, and things were getting ridiculous. She was beginning to develop a complex. Was she actually not as rapeable as she thought?

It wasn't as if she didn't try to look the part. Charlotte wore slutty panties under too-short skirts, or shorts that were far too tight and rode up just right to create a visible camel toe. She sported tops that displayed her round tits enticingly, often with suggestive graphics or phrases. She believed she was hot, and obviously men found her attractive. Her sales at Petsy's proved that much, and when she went out with Samantha, men hit on her readily enough.

When they brought men home, they were always happy to treat her a little rough, pulling her hair or slapping her face. When she showed signs of resistance or cockteased them to the point that she thought they might break, though, they never took that extra step. They never held her down and forced her. Instead, they gave up, sometimes grumbled, other times called her a tease, but they just wouldn't overpower her and make her take it.

Tonight, she hoped this latest ploy would work. The guy in the bedroom with Samantha was a regular at the club. He was the kind that took things too far, groping the girls, slapping ass, and calling them trashy names. He'd been booted from the place a couple of times, but always made his way back in. In an environment with no bouncers, and no one to stop him from taking it too far, what would he do?

Charlotte lay with her ears tuned to the door, listening. The idea was for Samantha to get the guy really going, get his dick hard and his blood pumping, and then for her to feel "too drunk" and end up in the bathroom. In her experience over the last several months, men had gone in a few different directions.

Not wanting to deal with a drunk slut, they simply left. That was one way out. They sometimes woke Charlotte up and let her deal with her drunk "roommate". Some were sleazy enough to come and find her, lament their hard dicks, and work at convincing her to take Samantha's place. That showed the sort of character that Charlotte was looking for, but they never pushed, never went for it. When she teased them, spreading her legs, or idly rubbing her cunt through her panties, they took it as interest and hit on her as long as they could manage. Ultimately, she didn't give in and they simply left. Masturbation was easier than convincing her to give up the pussy.

It seemed that without outright asking for it, she'd never get raped like that first time again. Of course, asking for it would defeat the entire purpose, leaving both she and Samantha dissatisfied by the experience. But maybe tonight would be different.

Samantha was in the bedroom for twenty minutes before the door opened and she bolted into the bathroom. Self-induced vomiting noises followed. Charlotte continued to play dead. A long sigh came from the bedroom. Samantha ralphed again.

A moment passed before Charlotte heard the familiar jangle of a belt buckle as the man pulled his pants back on. Apparently, the thought of banging a hot stripper who smelled of puke wasn't on his agenda tonight. There was still hope, though.

He quietly padded out of the bedroom and stopped at the couch, hovering over Charlotte. She shifted slightly, parting her legs to expose the thin strip of cloth so enticingly wedged in her pussy slit. The man breathed heavily. His fingers lightly touched her ass, trailed down, and brushed her pussy. He pulled them away and Charlotte knew they would be glazed in her honey.

He touched her again, this time squeezing one cheek and muttering, "Fuck!"

His hand shook as he palmed her ass, which wasn't a good sign. He was nervous. For all his bravado at the club, he wasn't man enough to do what she needed. When he pulled his hand away again and sighed, she knew it was over. Sure enough, he let himself out.

Charlotte swung her legs off the couch and went to the bathroom door.

"He's gone," she called.

Samantha opened the door, rolled her eyes, and said, "Fucking pussy. I was sure he'd do it. The guy's a prick at work."

Charlotte shrugged and said, "I've been thinking about something."

Samantha took her hand, led her to the bedroom, and said, "I'll suck your cunt and you can tell me about it."

***

In theory, the plan was simple and irresistible. It wasn't exactly what they wanted, but it was close. Either way, if it happened, they could see how it felt, if it would scratch the itch.

Samantha took a photo of Charlotte, as she lay in bed, her thong panties wedged in her pussy and ass up. The picture was hot. It was sure to get a response. The question was how long to leave it up.

Samantha logged into CasualCunt.com and uploaded the photo into the F4M listings.

Gorgeous, passed-out nineteen-year-old wet pussy for use. Might say no but that shouldn't stop you. Door unlocked. Bring a friend.

Below the description, Samantha typed their address and apartment number. They left the post up for only ten minutes before deleting it. Would it be long enough for the right kind of men to see it?

While Samantha stayed up, her door closed, Charlotte slept on the couch. It was a long shot. The post hadn't been up long and it would take a guy with a lot of courage to see it through. Eventually, Charlotte fell asleep.

When she awoke, it was to sunlight streaming through the curtains. Another failure. She locked the front door, slipped into Samantha's room, and licked her sister awake.

All day at work, Charlotte puzzled over the problem. They'd invited men to the apartment. They'd put Charlotte into any number of vulnerable predicaments. She'd strolled down dark alleys in bad neighborhoods, dressed in miniskirts with no panties. She'd accompanied her sister to off-campus parties, feigned drunkness, and made sure men knew there was passed-out pussy in an empty bedroom. Getting raped was not as easy as the news made it out to be.

Near the end of her shift, Lucas entered the store and found Charlotte behind the counter.

"Hey, Lucas. What are you looking for today?"

"I need some more… more phones. Maybe a dozen. And a wireless camera if you have any."

"Sure. Let's get you taken care of," Charlotte said.

After gathering together everything Lucas needed and ringing him up, he took his box of goods and spent several awkward seconds staring at Charlotte's tits.

"So… I'm sorry I, um, asked you out," he said.

Charlotte shrugged and said, "Nothing to be sorry about. I'm sure you'll make a girl really happy."

"Yeah. So, um, you… you really don't want to go out?" he asked.

"Lucas, you're really nice. I like it when you come in. I'm just not really the kind of girl you need."

Lucas shuffled his feet. "Is that… is it because of the way you dress?"

"Uh, no—"

"Because I think it's cute. How you dress. I think it's cute."

"Thanks. No, I just don't think it would work out and you're a nice guy."

Lucas fidgeted another moment before he nodded, turned, and walked out. Charlotte soon turned back to her own problem and Lucas' dating life was forgotten. When her shift ended, she got into her car, still dwelling on the problem. As she pulled out of the lot, a two-tone sedan pulled out behind her and followed.

***

Tina's Evaluation

Kevin's initial regrets about using his sister's mouth faded quickly. By the Friday of that week, Tina had sucked his cock every day. She swallowed, she took facials, she jerked him off onto her tongue or her face. Outside of the virtual doll, though, Kevin had still not seen his sister undressed.

The evaluation meeting took place on Friday, and Kevin accompanied Tina to her appointment with the doctor. Doctor Hillard sat behind a desk, wearing a classic white coat. His small nose held up a pair of thick glasses, through which he studied Tina from the moment they were escorted into the office.

After shaking hands with both of them, Hillard steepled his fingers, leaned back in his chair, and said, "It's a pleasure. You must be Tina," as he looked at Kevin.

The joke had the intended effect, making Tina laugh. "Yes," she said. "Tina really needs a bigger rack. As you can see, he has absolutely no boobies."

"Many of my clients are transitioning," Hillard said.

Kevin chuckled nervously and said, "Yeah. I'm pretty solid where I'm at. Thanks."

Hillard then turned his attention to Tina. "I see all your forms were filled out online. I'm here to talk you through the process and answer any questions you have."

Kevin glanced past the doctor, to three framed photos mounted on the wall behind him in a place of prominence. They were not the only photos in the office. In fact, there were many photos of the doctor's work displayed alongside various certificates and degrees. There were photos of smiling women with augmented chests, sculpted noses, enhanced lips, and statuesque jawlines.

The three framed photos, however, were just a bit different. The women in all three bore a similarity to one another, and two of them also bore a similarity to the doctor himself. All three of the women were topless, sporting large, round, balloon-like tits. All three women were decorated with what could only be ropes of sperm across their enhanced racks.

Hillard paused, glanced behind himself, smiled, and said, "My wife and two daughters. I stand behind my work, as you can tell."

"Uh, yeah," Kevin said, blinking, blushing, and pulling his gaze away from the photos.

Tina studied the photos and asked, "Is that—"

Hillard turned to the photos and swiveled back. "Semen. Yes. One of the greatest substances on earth. It has wonderful properties. Now, I see you've made some selections on the form."

The doctor punched at the computer and brought up Tina's file on the monitor. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

"Big, bigger, biggest," he said. "Are these all your choices or did your boyfriend have a suggestion, as well?"

"Oh! Kevin isn't my boyfriend. He's my brother."

Hillard cocked a brow. "I see. A very generous brother."

"Very generous," Tina agreed.

Kevin looked at the desk.

"They were all my choices," Tina said.

Hillard nodded, saying, "It's important you do it for yourself. A life with large breasts will be very different from what you've experienced."

"I hope so! Having no boobs really sucks."

Hillard nodded. "Let's go over the options. We offer both the traditional augmentation surgery and the newer method, an injection-based technology called Maximizer."

"Injection?" Kevin asked.

"Non-invasive," Hillard said. "No cutting, no stuffing, no long recovery period. It allows us to take a more measured approach by gradually increasing the size of the breasts, softening the surrounding tissue, and allowing for an all-natural (albeit rather fast) growth spurt, as it were."

The doctor stood, gestured to the three photos on the wall, and then pointed out several others.

"These were all done using the Maximizer treatments."

Tina joined him, closely examining the tits.

"They look so good!" she said.

"You'd never be able to tell the difference."

Tina studied the photos with wide eyes before her shoulders sagged.

"It's probably a lot more expensive, isn't it?" she asked.

The doctor retook his seat.

"Not prohibitively," he said. "And with a downpayment, we can arrange payment plans."

"Um, how much more?" Kevin asked as he looked at the tits and imagined them on his sister.

Hillard examined the monitor, typed at the keyboard, and scribbled on a sheet. He passed the sheet to Kevin and Tina.

"These are figures based on Tina's choices, using the Maximizer treatment," he said, pointing to one row on the sheet.

Kevin gulped and said, "It's… a little more."

Tina's wide, hopeful eyes stared at the sheet. Kevin struggled not to rub his crotch.

"And this row," Hillard said as he moved his hand, "shows the figures if Tina would like to participate in a clinical study."

Kevin and Tina looked at the numbers.

"That's half as much," Kevin said.

Hillard nodded.

"What's a clinical study?" Tina asked.

Hillard sat back. "We're testing an enhancement to the enhancements," he said. "A subdermal implant that heightens breast sensitivity. It's designed to increase arousal and pleasure from tactile interaction."

"So, like, it would feel better when they're touched?" Tina asked.

"Yes. It's a pilot program we've just launched as part of a long-term sexual wellness study."

"Does it hurt? You know? When you put them in?"

Hillard shook his head. "No more so than a getting a shot. And based on early adopter feedback, most participants are quite… pleased with the results."

"Most?" Kevin asked.

"I admit that a small number do find the increased sensitivity distracting, though none of the responses have been exactly negative."

Tina looked at the numbers and fidgeted. "What do you think?" she asked Kevin.

Save money, get tits, and make those new tits more sensitive to pleasure? It was a win in Kevin's book. "It's your decision," he said. "If you don't want to do it, we'll still go ahead."

"If it would help," Hillard said, "you can speak with Candy at the desk. She's part of the study."

"Really?"

Hillard pushed a button on his desk phone. "Candy?"

"Yes, Doc?"

"Would step in when you have a moment?"

"Sure thing, sir!"

He turned back to Tina. "Assuming you agree to go ahead with the operation, we have an opening next week on Friday."

"That soon?" Tina asked.

"Due to the nature of the Maximizer treatment, it doesn't require nearly as much pre-op preparation or post-op care. I'll take you through the entire thing once you've made a decision."

The office door opened and the girl from the desk stepped in. Tina marveled again at her, and Kevin leered. Candy wore a short vinyl skirt, pink, with matching pink heels and a pink crop top. Her breasts were perfection, large, round, with a natural bounce, braless as they were. Her face was flushed, which Kevin only now noticed. He'd been focused on her tits when she'd let them in.

"Candy," Hillard said. "Tina is considering undergoing the maximizer treatment with the clinical study. Would you mind telling her about your experience with the implants?"

"Oh, Jesus!" Candy exclaimed, flipping her blonde hair. "It's so good! Like you just give the girls a good squeeze and I'm on the verge of popping off like a fountain! I had a sensitive pair before but now it's like stroking the kitty every time one of the guys pinches a nipple."

Tina blushed and said, "Wow! That sounds— well, I haven't really had anyone squeeze mine before. Not that I have any to speak of. Gosh! Yours are really nice!"

Candy bent forward, displaying her abundant cleavage, and said, "Give 'em a go. They're totally real!"

Tina looked at the doctor, who nodded, and then she reached out and touched another woman's tits for the first time. Candy trembled and let out a little squeak.

"God! That's it. Mmm!"

"They feel so real," Tina said.

She withdrew her hands and Candy wiped her forehead. Kevin made an unintelligible noise.

"Did it hurt?" Tina asked.

"Nah. A little pokey-poke and they were kinda sore while they ballooned up, but it was nothing."

"Thank you, Candy," Hillard said.

"Sure thing, boss."

Candy retreated from the room, her heels clacking on the floor.

"I'll do it!" Tina said. "I want to do it."

"Excellent," Hillard said. "Let's take you through the process."

As Tina bounced in her seat anxiously, and Kevin half-listened, Hillard explained Tina's transition.

"You'll have two separate sessions," he explained. "During the first, we'll deliver two injections. One of them will soften the tissue around your breasts, relaxing the skin and allowing for growth without stretching. A few hours later will be the first of two Maximizer treatments. We'll keep you over the weekend, as you'll be somewhat sedated. The initial growth stage can be a bit uncomfortable, but not exactly painful. It's during this first phase we'll also deliver the implants. By Monday, you'll be ready for your final treatment. We'll keep you here until Wednesday, to ensure everything with the implants is working properly before sending you home."

"It's so much faster than I expected!" Tina said.

"This treatment really is revolutionary," Hillard remarked. "Five days with no post-operational medical care really is a major breakthrough. And while you're here with us, we'll assign you a personal Adjustment Counselor."

"Counselor?"

"Life with large breasts is a drastic change," Hillard explained. "You'll garner a much different kind of attention. Our Adjustment Counselors will work with you to prepare you for it."

"Yeah, I figured things would be different," Tina said. "I'm looking forward to it."

"Having large breasts is—pardon the pun—a big responsibility," Hillard said seriously. "Consider that women who are so endowed are often perceived in a certain light. Having large breasts is, in the view of many, the peak of sensuality, feminism, allure, and desire. They're a status symbol and throughout mankind's history, breasts have actually had a significant influence on culture, politics, and religion."

Tina ran a hand through her hair and said, "I guess I never really thought about it like that."

"Well, Doctor Donna, your counselor, is really the expert. I just make the magic. Regarding the study, we'll also assign you a sort of homework when you leave."

"Homework?" Tina asked.

"As part of the study," Hillard said. "We'll need you to document your responses to various stimuli through a secure web portal. You'll also have several follow-up appointments with Doctor Donna, and she'll likely ask your family to attend some of those."

"Okay," Tina agreed.

"Excellent. Our next step is an in-office try-on, using a pair of synthetic breasts, which will allow you to see—approximately—how the finished procedure will look on you."

"Oh! That would be so cool!" Tina exclaimed.

"If you'll follow me," Hillard said, opening the office door.

He led Tina and Kevin down the hall to an open room, where numerous prosthetics hung on the walls. The prosthetics ranged in size from small to absurdly large and offered clients a variety of shapes to try. He selected the three that matched Tina's choices and set them on a table.

"You'll simply remove your top behind the curtain there, slide into the straps, and cinch them up. You'll find a gown behind the curtain. You've considered, of course, the need to update your wardrobe?"

"Yes."

Hillard nodded, picked up the first set of fake tits, and handed them to Tina. She vanished behind the curtain. When she came out, she wore the gown over the breasts. Kevin's eyes widened.

"Wow!" he said. "That's… incredible."

Tina looked at herself in the mirror, shifting from side to side, and pulling the gown taut to get a better idea of her figure. She leaned forward, made a kissy face at the mirror, and then began to cry.

"Tina," Kevin said, going to her side.

She shook her head. "I'm okay. It's just… I never thought I'd have boobs! They're so amazing. I know they're not real but I love them. Kevin, I love them so much!"

"Take your time," Hillard said as he opened the door. "I'll be in my office when you're finished."

Tina nodded, wiped at her eyes, and gestured. Kevin brought her a tissue.

"I guess this kind of thing happens a lot around here," he remarked.

Tina blew her nose and spent another moment examining her figure.

"I'm going to try the next one."

Kevin stepped back, his imagination running wild. It was just like he'd pictured, a week ago, while contemplating whether he'd give Tina the money. Even with a fake set of boobs, the change was dramatic. His sister was a solid ten with a rack like that.

Tina stepped back out with the second set, and Kevin audibly groaned. She blushed and said, "I guess you like them?"

He nodded slowly. Tina examined herself again, turning to every side.

"Are they heavy?" Kevin asked.

"Yeah. More than I thought they'd be. It will definitely take some getting used to."

She went behind the curtain again and returned wearing the final set. Kevin gasped and said, "God!"

The final set was the largest by far, and on Tina's petite frame, the breasts looked just a bit too large. They ballooned from her chest like a couple of pumpkins, pushing the gown to its limits. She hardly had to pull it taut to get the intended effect.

"These," she said. "These are the ones!"

"You're sure?" Kevin asked.

"What do you think?" she asked and struck a pose.

"I think you should decide. You're the one who has to live with them. I don't want my opinion to influence the decision."

Tina giggled, kissed him on the cheek, and said, "That's sweet. Remember, you're paying for them, so technically, they're your tits."

Kevin groaned again as his sister rubbed his crotch.

"You like that idea, huh?" she asked, then leaned in close to his ear. "You like the idea of owning your little sister's big tits? You're a real pervert."

She withdrew her hand, went behind the curtain, and returned without tits and wearing her top.

"I'm so flat," she said, looking once more in the mirror.

"Not for long."

"Not for long," Tina agreed.

They returned to Hillard's office, where Tina made her final selection. From there, they traveled to Candy's desk, where she handed them a tablet. For several minutes Tina filled out forms on the tablet before returning it to Candy, who confirmed the information and scheduled Tina's first appointment.

"You're all set, babe," Candy said. "Nothing to eat or drink except water for eight hours before the appointment."

Tina gave her a salute. Candy shook her melons and said, "Welcome to the club!"

On the drive home, Tina voraciously sucked her brother's cock as he drove. Kevin, as he gripped the wheel and focused on the road, offered a silent prayer to a God he was quickly changing his opinion about. Miracles did happen. They really did.

***

Tina had a secret. As she walked into Petsy's shop, her head buzzed with the knowledge that she had just ingested her big brother's sperm. Kevin accompanied her, his eyes shifting about guiltily as he accompanied Tina into her workplace.

"It will just take a second," she said, leaving him on the customer side of the counter as she dipped into the back room.

"Hey, Kev," Charlotte said from behind the register.

"Huh? Oh, hey, Charlotte."

Tina's co-worker leaned across the counter, giving Kevin a shot down her loose top. He took it. Charlotte had an excellent pair of tits, and she never seemed to wear a bra. Kevin understood how she did so well at the shop. He himself had made purchases he didn't exactly need, while distracted by Charlotte or Katie's tits.

"Haven't seen you in for a while," Charlotte said. "You been hiding from me?"

Kevin rubbed his neck nervously and said, "N—no. Just busy with school. Um, I was busy with school. Obviously not right now. It's summer. But I keep busy. You know? With things."

"With things? Like a girlfriend?"

"Oh. Not right now. Not at the moment. Not right now."

Charlotte giggled, which made her tits jiggle delightfully, and Kevin forced himself not to look.

"Well, maybe you'll pop back in over the summer," she said, rounding the counter.

Kevin found himself following her as she took a few steps toward a well-built stack of coffee makers. She placed her hand on one, leaned slightly, and the strap of her free hand slid down her arm. Kevin's eyes flew to their intended target, the newly revealed cleavage she'd "accidentally" exposed.

"Maybe we could get coffee sometime," she said. "Or maybe you could invite me over and make some yourself. I really love a hot cup of homemade, cuddled under a blanket."

"You do?" Kevin asked, staring at her tits.

A hand landed on his shoulder and he jumped, whipping around to find Tina frowning at him.

"You remember that we have a coffee maker at home, right?" Tina said. "And that you don't drink coffee?"

"Um, yeah. I was just saying hi to Charlotte," Kevin stammered.

"You don't need to sell him anything," Tina said to her coworker.

"Oh, we were just chatting," Charlotte said, slipping her strap up.

"We can go now," Tina said.

"Yeah," Kevin agreed, blushing. "Uh, bye, Charlotte."

"Good to see you, Kev. Don't keep me waiting too long again. See you tomorrow, Tina."

Tina led her brother out of the store, shaking her head. When they got outside, Kevin said, "Tina, I wasn't like—she just—"

Tina got into the passenger seat, sighed, and said, "I know what she was doing. It's what she does. Katie, too. They titnotize guys."

Kevin started the car. "Are you mad?"

"No. I just didn't want you to end up buying a coffee maker and a protection plan."

Kevin chuckled and said, "Yeah. Thanks."

Tina batted her eyes and said, "Not when we still have to buy lots of sexy new clothes for your little sister to show off those new tits for you, right?"

Her hand slid into his lap.

"I don't know if I can get it up again that soon."

Tina grinned and slowly lowered his zipper. As it turned out, Kevin could indeed get it up again that soon.

Who was that Masked Man?

Charlotte left work on Friday night after closing the shop. Samantha was already at the club, leaving Charlotte alone until after 3 AM. She climbed the steps to the apartment, prepared to settle in for a good cunt rubbing to UnwillingHoles.com. She'd only gotten the door unlocked when a sudden shove from behind sent her sprawling through the doorway onto the entryway floor.

She scrambled forward, managing to turn onto her back just in time to see a man in a black mask slam the door behind him. He was on top of her, pushing a rubber-gloved hand against her mouth and holding up a taser.

"Shut the fuck up," he commanded.

His voice came out sounding like a robot. Holy shit! Was this actually happening? With Samantha nowhere to watch? The man forcefully banged the back of her head against the tile to emphasize that it was indeed happening.

"Keep quiet and I won't shove this up your cunt," he said. "You make a sound and you'll wish you hadn't."

Charlotte attempted to nod in wide-eyed fear. The fear was real, surging through her in a way that none of their attempts to get her raped had to this point. This was actually happening. She hadn't set it up, hadn't planned for it, hadn't put herself out as bait. Someone had followed her home with intent. Her pussy was so wet.

The man slid the taser into a pocket and produced a length of cord, which he put around Charlotte's wrists.

"Don't hurt me," she whispered.

The man slapped her face and grabbed her chin.

"You deaf, slut?"

Charlotte shook her head. The intruder lifted his weight off her chest, reached under her skirt, and tore off her panties. Charlotte held in a squeak as the fabric ripped. He pushed the wad of cloth into her mouth, produced another cord, and tied it around her swimming head to hold in the makeshift gag.

"I ain't gonna hurt you," he said. "Not if you don't act stupid. Come on."

He grabbed Charlotte by the throat, hauling her to her feet, and spun her around, pushing the taser into her back. The feeling of helplessness, of uncertainty she'd been seeking hit her like a hammer as she stumbled forward, the man gripping the back of her neck and steering her like a toy car toward her bedroom.

Did he know it was hers? Was he someone she knew? Was he just choosing a room randomly?

He released her neck, pulled her hair, and Charlotte groaned through the gag. The man pushed her forward onto the bed, mounted her back, and yanked her hands out. He removed the cord from around her wrists, retied it to one of them, and flung it over the edge of the bed.

"Don't move," he said and crackled the taser next to her ear.

Renewed fear flooded her system, making her entire body quiver. The stranger looped the cord through the metal frame of the bed, tying it off, and then proceeded to do the same to her other wrist. Panic rose, cold and hard in her gut. Samantha wouldn't be home for hours. She was in real danger. This guy could do anything to her and she was helpless, completely helpless, just like the night of the rape.

Two more lengths of cord went around her ankles, pulling her legs apart and securing them to the bedframe. A blindfold went around her head. The stranger unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants. He straddled Charlotte's legs, pushing her skirt up and palming her ass with his rubber fingers.

"I know you're alone for a while," he said, his robotic voice only adding to the fear. "I've been watching."

He released her ass and slapped his cock against it. It was hard. One of the rubber fingers dipped between her legs, slipping into her cunt and making her squeak.

"Fucking wet," he said.

With no further word or warning, he pushed his prick into her and repeatedly thrust until he'd buried it to the balls, pressing his weight down on her back as he did so. Charlotte squealed, more in surprise at the size of it than anything else. His fat cock was wrapped in rubber, too. The rapist sighed robotically and gathered Charlotte's brown hair in his gloved fist.

He jerked her head back, making her grunt. While he held it, twisting it roughly and making her eyes water, he slapped her ass hard with his free hand.

"Fucking slut," he growled. "You cockteasing fucking slut!"

Even with the weird robotic voice, Charlotte could sense the anger. He released her hair, brought his weight down on her back, and curled one hand around her throat. His prick slid back and he slammed it home, jolting her body.

His grip, firm on her neck, made it difficult to breathe as he commenced jamming his dick into her with hard thrusts. The robotic wheezing as he did it, battering her soft insides with his cock, sounded like a dying old man having his last tumble with his favorite whore.

His hard cock jabs were incessant. This was no old man. The fucker had stamina. He released her throat and pushed her face into the mattress, suffocating her as he continued to rail her wet hole, grunting all the while.

The fear, while still with her, gradually gave way to the same perverse pleasure she'd felt that first and only time when it was real. Something happened inside of her and she began humping back against him.

Shameful. It was shameful and dirty, just like then. She wasn't supposed to feel hot and want to cum from a strange man violating her. It was sick and perverse. Girls don't get off on being raped. Charlotte bit down on her panties as tears welled in her eyes, tears of self-loathing. It was all happening just like that night. She was a disgusting slut for liking how it felt to be violated and used against her will.

The robot voice laughed in her ear when her cunt squeezed his cock. He knew she'd cum for him. She'd cum from rape. She really was helpless, even against her own pussy. He was right. Fucking slut.

The man didn't cum into his condom, though. He pulled his wet prick out of her and breathed heavily as he palmed her ass. While he did so with one hand, pulling her cheeks apart, he rubbed his finger against her puckered anus. Charlotte wiggled and mumbled into the gag like a good victim should. Was he going to do it? Would he make her take him up her ass like those other two had? Would he be so cruel and so kind?

He released her cheek and dismounted the bed. Charlotte heard him return to the living room. When he came back, he jangled her keys.

"Next time," he said, "It's up your ass. I'm taking this key. All you have to do is change the lock to keep me out. When I come back, I'll know if you want it. I'll know you're a rape slut. But if you do, if you change that lock, I'll find you again. I'll follow you and I'll keep fucking you because that's what you deserve. That's what you are."

A moment passed before the front door opened but it never shut. He'd left her here, tied up, with the door open and her cunt exposed. She was helpless. She was afraid. She was so wet. She might even be in love.

***

Shortly after the rapist left, Charlotte's phone pinged. It pinged again an hour later, and three times in short succession. Bound to the bed, it went unanswered.

She lay huffing into the mattress, her wrists and ankles sore, with an unshakable anxiety knotting her stomach. How many people had passed by the apartment and seen the open door? She hadn't heard anyone enter.

Samantha arrived home some hours later, as evidenced by her exclamation from the hallway.

"What the fuck?"

This was followed by a male voice. "Stay here."

Charlotte began to shriek through the gag and the tentative footsteps of Samantha's companion broke into a run.

"Shit!" he shouted. "Get in here!"

Samantha came running, was soon at her side, and tugged the cord off Charlotte's ankles.

"Oh, my God! Are you okay?"

Charlotte mumbled into the gag. She was okay. She needed to pee and she'd been holding it for a painful hour at least.

Samantha undid her wrists, rolled her over, and pulled off the blindfold and gag. Charlotte winced against the sudden light, blinded.

"Jesus Christ, Charlotte! What the fuck happened?"

Charlotte shook her head, swung her legs off the bed, and staggered to the bathroom. Samantha's companion was nowhere to be found. Samantha followed, standing in the bathroom doorway as Charlotte sat with a sigh of relief.

"Didn't you come home with someone?" she asked.

Samantha looked over her shoulder. "Guess I can't blame him. What happened?"

Charlotte wiped herself, staggered to her sister, and put her arms around her.

"It happened," she said and pushed her tongue into Samantha's mouth.

It was not until the next morning that Charlotte checked her phone. The first message was from a private number, and it contained a video. Charlotte didn't need to watch the video to know what it was. The message accompanying the video read, "Say a word and it goes public. So does this."

This was a screenshot of her browser history, which was filled with rape porn. The other messages were from Samantha. Charlotte, lying in bed with her naked sister, showed her the unexpected gift.

"Oh, fuck," Samantha whispered. "He recorded it?"

Charlotte ducked beneath the covers, rubbing her cunt with one hand as she pushed her tongue into Samantha's slit. Samantha spread her legs further and played the video.

Not-so-Tiny Tina

Over the next few days, Kevin got it up again and again. Tina helped him get it down. Whenever they were not working, Tina spent much of her free time with her brother's penis in her mouth, in her hand, and being coated with his semen.

The only exception was the day before her procedure when she was too nervous. She sat with her parents and Kevin at the dinner table that evening.

"Tina," Laura said, "you're absolutely certain this is what you want? You know that you're beautiful, honey. You don't need a breast enhancement to be a real woman."

Tina set down her fork. "I'm sure. I appreciate that you guys think I'm fine how I am, but it's what I want. I want to feel confident and pretty, and I just know this is for me."

Brian cleared his throat. "Well, we support you, Tina. You know we do. We just want you to understand that you're perfect the way you are."

Kevin shoveled food into his mouth. Their mother elbowed him and glanced askance.

"Huh? Oh. Yeah, Tina. You're hot even without big boobs. I mean, big boobs are nice. They're great—" Laura frowned. Brian frowned. Kevin continued, "But, um, yeah. We love you just the way you are. Really."

Under the table, he crossed his fingers.

"Thanks," Tina said. "But it doesn't change my decision. I want to do it more than anything."

A moment of silence passed before Laura said, "Well, okay. That's that. We support you 100 percent, and we'll do whatever we need to help you… adjust to the change."

The excitement kept her up most of the night, and on the following morning she rode with Kevin to Doctor Hillard's clinic.

Kevin stood with Tina outside the door of the office, while Doctor Hillard held it open.

"I'll wait out here until the initial procedure is done," Kevin said, giving his sister a hug. "You'll be fine. Don't worry."

Tina hugged him tight. "I know," she said.

"I'll be here to pick you up as soon as it's all over."

Tina let him go, stepped through the door, and waved.

"Big day," Doctor Hillard said with a chuckle.

"Yeah," Tina agreed. "I'm just a little nervous."

"You'll have nothing to worry about," Hillard said. "Just a little nap, and when you wake up, you'll be on your way to a new life."

The doctor led Tina first to a changing room, where she stripped, put on a gown, and deposited her wallet and phone in a locker. Wearing the gown, she followed Hillard to a dimly lit room, with a bright spotlight beaming down on a soft, reclined seat. A woman wearing a black blazer stood as they entered the room, and near the chair stood a masked female orderly. The room was warm, and smelled of lavender. Soft music played over the speakers.

"Tina, this is Doctor Donna," Hillard said.

Doctor Donna shook Tina's hand and said, "It's a pleasure. I'm looking forward to working with you as you make this bold leap into a new future, Tina."

Even through the woman's blazer, Tina could tell she had very large breasts. She obviously knew what she was talking about.

"Have a seat, Tina," Hillard instructed.

Tina sat. Hillard placed a mask over her mouth and nose as he leaned the chair back. Carefully, he peeled away the gown, exposing Tina's naked body to the orderly and Doctor Donna.

"Take a last look," Hillard said. "When you wake up, you'll no longer be Tiny Tina. You'll be… Top-Heavy Tina!"

Tina giggled at the joke and looked down at her embarrassingly flat chest. It would soon be gone, replaced with a set of gorgeous, big tits.

"I'm ready," she said.

Hillard nodded to the orderly, who worked a dial, and the doctor said, "Breathe deep, Tina. Just count down from one hundred for me."

Tina began to count, making it to eighty-six before the world went black.

***

"That's it," Hillard said to the orderly as he lifted Tina's limp wrist. "Prep the anal implant first."

The orderly nodded and lubed up a slim metal rod, which he handed to the doctor. While the orderly held Tina's legs up and apart, Hillard slowly worked the rod into Tina's anus and delivered the first of his implants. Tina didn't so much as twitch. He withdrew the rod.

"Next," he ordered.

The orderly handed him a small injection gun, which Hillard placed on Tina's naked mound. The gun fired, embedding a second implant. He followed the shot with one on each of Tina's breasts.

"Start the calibration," he ordered.

The orderly tapped at a screen, which now glowed with an outline of Tina's body showing four red points. The points glowed softly as they activated. Tina remained immobile. Hillard inserted a catheter.

"You can begin the sensory input," Hillard said to Doctor Donna.

She placed a set of headphones over Tina's ears, tapped at a tablet, and then sat back to monitor. The orderly then handed Hillard Tina's first injection, which he delivered to each breast.

"That does it for now," he said. "Start the timer for three hours. We'll check that the tissue's softened and give her the first treatment."

The orderly nodded, started a timer, and sat back to wait. On the monitor, the implants' glow intensified, stimulating Tina's pleasure centers as the headphones began pouring Doctor Donna's affirmations into Tina's suggestible mind.

***

Tina's vision blurred as she blinked open her eyes and winced against the light. Her head felt fuzzy and it was hard to think. Doctor Hillard's face loomed over her, wearing his mask.

"Welcome back," he said. "Take it slow. You're still sedated, and you'll feel a touch woozy."

Tina tried to nod but she could only just mumble. It took several minutes for her head to clear enough that she could speak.

"Can I see?" she said.

Hillard wheeled over a mirror on a stand, placing it above Tina. In the mirror, her naked breasts stared back at her. Breasts. She had real breasts! Real, gorgeous breasts!

"Oh!" she squeaked.

"Now, they're not quite finished," Hillard said. "You'll experience further growth over the course of the day, and we still have the second round to deliver on Monday. However, you're safely on your way to a life with large breasts. Congratulations, Tina."

Tina sniffled as she looked at her new tits, round and full, capped by hard nipples standing prominently. They were roughly the size of large apples.

"So beautiful," she slurred.

"They truly are magnificent," Hillard said.

The orderly appeared beside him and took several photos of Tina's tits.

"We've already begun documenting your journey," Hillard said proudly. "You just rest. The process will make you a bit sore, but I've administered some mild painkillers, as well as a round of aphrodisiacs which will help you relax. I'm going to activate your implants now, so we can start monitoring your reaction."

"Uh, huh," Tina said, staring at her breasts through the fog in her head.

Hillard tapped at a console and Tina groaned as a slight vibration began in her tits.

"Feels good," she said.

Hillard inserted a tube in her mouth and said, "Suck."

Tina sucked at the tube and tasted cool water. Her pussy throbbed pleasurably as she sucked.

"We're going to introduce some further pleasurable stimuli to help you through the growth process," Hillard said.

"Okay."

As Tina watched her tits in the mirror, bleary-eyed and giggling, Hillard slowly pushed a lubed vibrator into her cunt.

"How does that feel, Tina?" he asked.

"Feels good," she said.

Hillard nodded, activated the vibrator on a low setting, and left it buzzing in Tina's pussy. He nodded to the orderly, who tapped at a console, and the pleasure in Tina's cunt intensified. She gasped out loud and tried to lift her arms, but they were tied to the rails with padded cuffs.

"It's a precaution against involuntarily touching your breasts," Hillard explained. "It's important to allow them to grow naturally. Rest assured, you'll have plenty of opportunities to fondle your tits after today."

"Feels good," Tina said again, giggling. "Tits! Um, melons!"

"Yes. Melons," Hillard agreed.

Doctor Donna hovered over her and placed a set of headphones over her ears.

"This will help you relax, Tina," she said. "Just rest and keep looking at your beautiful new tits. You've made a great decision today, and you should be proud."

"Uh, huh," Tina agreed.

Doctor Donna switched on the headphones as Tina's mind drifted in the pleasant haze created by the drugs, the implants, and the vibrator in her cunt. The faces of the doctors disappeared from view, and Tina lay, feeling more relaxed than she could ever remember, staring at her slowly growing tits.

In her ears, the whispered voice and soothing music in the headphones raised the hairs on her neck so pleasurably.

"My tits make me pretty… My tits make me silly… My tits make me desirable… My tits are so beautiful… My tits are what make me special… My tits make me a woman… My tits are my power… My tits love attention…"

Joey's Generosity

Katie's stepfather was a pervert and she seemed to be the only one who was aware of it. Her mother, who was hardly aware of anything due to her persistent drunkenness, had little concern for Joey's behavior. She was far more concerned about her next drink, her next nap, and keeping Joey happy so he kept a roof over her head.

Megan, Katie's younger sister, saw only the side of Joey that Joey wanted her to see. That side of Joey was a compassionate, caring father figure, who lavished her with gifts and praise. Katie, meanwhile, saw the real Joey, which she kept hidden from Megan for a simple reason. Megan was now eighteen, and Joey wanted to fuck her.

Katie knew this to be the case because Joey made no secret of it to Katie. When Katie arrived home in the evening, following her shift at Petsy's, she found her stepfather sitting with Megan on the living room couch. The casual observer might think nothing of the scene. Stepfather and stepdaughter were sitting on the couch, watching a talent competition. There was nothing out of the ordinary about it.

However, when one took the time to assess the details, which Katie did, they would notice the oddities. For one, Megan was curled up on the couch, with her head on Joey's shoulder. Joey had his arm around the girl, resting casually but very closely to Megan's breast. Megan wore a tight crop top, and the stiff nubs tenting the front of it clearly indicated her braless state. Furthermore, Megan wore only a pair of panties with the top. They were full coverage panties, but she was san-bottoms nonetheless.

Joey's eyes were not on the TV, but rather on Megan's cleavage. Joey also wore only a T-shirt and a pair of boxer briefs. His thick, stiff cock produced a noticeable outline in the briefs. Megan, however, paid no attention to this fact, as Megan was a bit of an airhead and quite naive. Katie, though, understood that this situation was a clear message to her, and Joey intended that she see this scene for exactly what it was: a threat.

"Um, hi?" Katie said as she stepped into the living room.

"Hey, K," Joey said. "Tough day at the shop?"

"Not really," Katie said. "What are you doing?"

The question was one for Joey, which he understood, but he offered only a small smile as Megan answered, "Watching Golden Pipes. Joey says he's going to take me to next month's auditions in Miami!"

This caused Megan to sit up and bounce her tits.

"What are you wearing?" Katie asked disapprovingly.

Megan looked down at the top, which read, "Cute" in bright red letters.

"Joey got them for me!" she said. "It's part of birthday week. You should see how many more presents I still have to open, but Joey says only five a day or it will just be birthday day, instead of birthday week!"

Katie sighed, glanced at Joey, and said, "You should go put some clothes on, Megs."

"I think Megan's an adult now," Joey said calmly. "Shouldn't she get to decide what she likes to wear?"

Katie ground her teeth, then said, "Yes. Megan can decide what she wants to wear. But Megan doesn't realize the… effect her choices might have on people."

"I think it's cute," Megan said. "Joey thinks it's cute, too."

"I think everything you wear is cute, princess," Joey said.

"What does mom think?" Katie asked, putting her hands on her hips.

"She's asleep," Megan said. "Again."

She mimed tipping a bottle back, an action everyone in the house was quite familiar with.

"Megan," Joey said. "You sit here and watch the next round. Katie and I are going to go up and check on your mom, alright? Make sure she hasn't rolled over the wrong way."

Megan nodded as Joey stood, stretching and pushing out his crotch in Megan's direction. He looked toward Katie, nodded toward the stairs, and Katie followed. They were silent until they topped the steps, at which point Joey took Katie by the arm and dragged her through her open bedroom door.

He shut it, rounded on Katie, and commanded, "Strip off that top, slut. That little cocktease has old Joey's nuts about to bust."

Before Katie could even raise a hand to do as he said, her gross stepfather "helped" her by yanking up her top and pulling it over Katie's head.

"You're sick," Katie hissed. "You are not taking her to some talent competition alone!"

Joey chuckled. "A little daddy-daughter bonding trip. Nothing to worry about. Put on that black sports bra for me. You know the one."

Katie made a disgusted noise, went to her drawers, and pulled out a black sports bra which sported numerous cum stains. Joey never wanted her to wash it, and Katie understood why. Because it was disgusting. Her stepfather sat on her bed.

"Hurry up," Joey said, tugging down his briefs. "Oil up those jugs for Daddy."

Katie knelt in front of him, opened her nightstand, and pulled out a bottle of lube.

"Don't call yourself that. You're just a pervert."

She poured some of the lube into her cleavage, creating a slick channel, and then slid Joey's cock under the band of the sports bra. Her stepfather squeezed her big melons together around his cock and began using them to masturbate.

"That's what I've been waiting for," he said. "Get old Joey's cock off, you fucking cow."

Katie bit her lip, swallowed bile, and played the part she was forced to.

"You like that… Daddy? Do you like fucking my big tits? Are you going to cum on my fat udders again?"

Joey groaned. "Fuck yeah. Say that shit I like."

"Cum on my big tits, Daddy," Katie whispered. "Fuck my big tits and cum on them. I won't tell Mommy. It will be our secret."

"Fuck yeah," Joey whispered. "You dirty little cocktease, making Daddy's cock hard with those big jugs. Stroke it. Are you ready to ask Daddy to fuck your little pussy, yet?"

Katie shook her head.

"Your sister's good and legal now," Joey said. "Daddy's going to need some wet pussy for this big dick real soon. Which one of you is it going to be?"

Katie's stomach lurched and she choked down vomit. The thought of laying under her stepfather and letting him push his cock into her was almost the most repulsive thing she could imagine. The only thing more disgusting was the thought of him doing it to Megan.

"That girl loves old Joey," he said. "And she's gonna love old Joey's big cock in her virgin hole, too. All three of them. That little tease is going to make a fine fuck doll for old Joey, don't you think?"

"Leave her alone," Katie begged.

Joey continued stroking his cock between her tits, his breathing becoming more rapid. He was moments away from adding more stains to the sports bra.

"Maybe I'll start her sucking cock and taking it up the ass. That girl's got a booty just made for taking cock. Once she's good and hooked on it, I'll save that pussy until last."

"Please," Katie pleaded. "Haven't you done enough?"

"Oh, I do plenty," Joey said. "Keeping a roof over your sorry heads, paying your drunk mama's bills. Least you could do it show some fucking gratitude. Now, tell Daddy you're ready to get fucked."

Katie shook her head.

"Cum on my big tits, Daddy," she said again, hoping to get him to cum and change the topic. "Stroke your fat meat with my big tits and cum on them."

Joey groaned again and began stroking his prick faster, mashing Katie's jugs so hard they hurt.

"Gonna cum on your slutty tits," he said. "Daddy's gonna cum on your big slutty fucking tits!"

Katie shut her eyes, which earned her a slap on the cheek.

"You look at Daddy's cock, you ungrateful slut," he growled. "You look at Daddy's cock and beg for it."

Katie sniffled and said, "Cum for me, Daddy. Let me have your cum on my knockers. Fuck my jugs, Daddy. Fuck my stupid slutty tits and cum on them!"

Joey grunted and sent a shot of cum onto Katie's chin, which oozed down her neck. He pulled his cock back and released the next shot into her cleavage, then slid his cock through it to coat her tits as he spurted more goo across them.

"Fuckin' slut," he growled. "Those fucking slutty tits! Oh, fuck! Take Daddy's load, you bitch! That's what you like. You love Daddy's big load on those fat udders, don't you?"

Katie knew at this point that no response was required. Joey soon finished covering her globes and slid his cock from between them. He slapped his wet prick against Katie's face, grabbed her hair, and pushed it into her mouth. Katie squealed but she didn't pull away. This was new, but she'd expected it to happen sooner or later. Her tits were never going to be enough.

"Suck it clean," he said. "Suck Daddy's cock clean."

Katie's stomach heaved at the taste of his cock and cum but she did as ordered. Joey, at last satisfied, released her hair and slid his prick from her mouth.

"Get yourself cleaned up," he ordered. "You look like a cum rag. You come down and watch some TV with your sister and me, and make sure you show her that it's okay to dress up like a cocktease around old Joey. Got it?"

Katie wiped at her mouth and nodded.

"And check on your mom before you come down. Make sure that drunk bitch hasn't choked in her sleep."

He pulled up his briefs and left the room, while Katie staggered to her feet and tugged the disgusting sports bra off. She shoved it back into the drawer and slammed the thing shut in frustration.

When next she came down the steps, she wore a thin sleep shirt and a pair of tight cotton shorts.

"Well, don't you look pretty!" Joey said cheerfully.

Megan rolled her eyes and said, "Oh, so it's okay if you dress like that around the house? Just not me?"

Katie flopped down on the couch next to Joey, who put his arm around her.

"You're an adult," she said. "You can wear what you want."

"You see?" Joey said to Megan. "Don't give Katie a hard time. She's just being a good big sister."

And as he said the word, "big" he squeezed one of Katie's tits.

What Happens in the Van...

All week, Charlotte had been on edge. Since being raped by the man in the mask, she'd lived in a heightened state of uncertainty, simultaneously scared and anticipating another violation. She hadn't changed the locks. The stranger had her key and could let himself in whenever he pleased to rape her again. He hadn't.

This had Charlotte's mind spinning in circles and asking questions. Why hadn't he come back? Was she not fun to rape? Should she have struggled more or even cried? Maybe the pussy wasn't good enough, and he hadn't felt satisfied with victimizing her.

That was the odd duality of actually wanting to be raped and used. She wasn't afraid of the violation, of a strange man pushing his meat into her tender young holes and using them. It was the feelings of helplessness, uncertainty, and fear that supercharged the experience and made it what it was. She wasn't actually afraid of the nonconsensual sex, so much as the lack of agency and ability to do anything about the circumstance. It was being overpowered and having no choice in what they did to her that tripped Charlotte's switch.

Therefore, she could never really be the kind of victim a man like that was after, because she would never be able to recapture the real set of circumstances that had made her this way in the first place. They say there will never be another time like your first, and for Charlotte, that was proving to be the case.

Every night since the second rape, Charlotte and Samantha watched the video. They did it in bed, taking turns watching her violation and licking cunt. They played the video in the living room, on the big screen, while they sat nude together and masturbated to it. Charlotte always held off, edging herself to the point of becoming a quivering and sloppy mess, waiting for the man to say his final words. Rape slut. Only then would she cum.

Friday nights at Petsy's were slower than any other. Most nights were. It was why Charlotte liked working the evening shifts. She could man the place alone without worry of getting a flood of customers, giving her plenty of time to fantasize or read stories about cockteasing girls getting raped.

Tonight, she closed up the store and locked the door. Alone, she walked across the little parking lot with her usual sense of anticipation. The lot had only a single street light. It would have been easy for someone to push her into a car or a van to have their way with her. It had never happened, but it didn't stop her from playing it out each time she left the store.

She was only a dozen paces from her vehicle when a grimy white van rocketed from the side of the shop, slamming to a stop in front of her so fast that Charlotte was momentarily stunned. In that moment, the sliding door flew open and two pairs of hands pulled her inside. She screamed in genuine fear as they stuffed a black bag over her head and threw her on her back.

Neither of them said a word. Light bled through the bag's material but it was all she could see. The men (she assumed) were all just blobs against the light. They stuffed something between her teeth, a thick cord, which one of them tied off behind her head as two others held her.

Charlotte whipped from side to side uselessly, which brought a few chuckles from the men. The van began to drive away. She kicked her legs defiantly but two of the men grabbed hold of them and spread them apart. A third pinned her arms to the floor.

How many of them were there? Still another ripped off her panties and she screamed into the gag at the bite of the fabric into her skin. Still, she struggled, even as her excitement grew.

It was happening again! All week she'd been waiting for another home invasion, for the man to return and keep his promise. She hadn't been anticipating this, though. Not a gang of them!

With four men holding her, they could drive her around all night. They could dump her in the worst parts of town, naked and alone. The danger was real, truly real. That danger fueled the heat between her legs and stiffened her nipples.

In the space of only a minute, she'd been gagged, blinded, and pinned. The first rapist wasted no more of that time, shoving his cock into her already wet cunt.

"Mmm!" she squealed through the gag.

"You fucking asked for this, cocktease," the robotic voice said, close to her face, his weight on her chest and pressing into her tits.

Charlotte squealed again, kicking her legs but to no avail. The other men held them tight as the man pounded his cock into her squishing fuck box. Each savage thrust of his prick nearly knocked the wind out of her.

He fucked her as if she were a discount pocket pussy, no more alive than a tube of silicone filled with lube. With the bag over her head, she was sweating and dizzy, delirious from the heat of five bodies in the tight space. The man put his hand on her throat choking her until she stopped kicking.

When he pulled his cock out of her, he stood up and took over holding her leg for the next man to fuck her. This guy was big, as big as the first rapist, and he was just as forceful with his thrusts as the first. It had to be him. She remembered that cock.

"Take off the bag," the robotic voice ordered. "This slut wants it now."

He was right. Charlotte humped her cunt back against her rapist in time with his thrusts, crushing her mound against him forcefully enough that it hurt. The gag came out. The bag came off.

Charlotte's vision swam as the overhead light of the van hit her eyes. She counted four of them in the back with her. At least one more drove the van. The guy on top of her, stuffing his prick into her was thin, in contrast to the cunt-wrecker he was stuffing into her. They all wore masks.

In the corners of the van's roof were phones, aimed at her, recording the gangrape. Charlotte saw them and imagined herself on UnwillingHoles.com. She arched her back and came as they laughed at her.

"You see?" the robotic voice said to his friends. "A total rape hole."

Charlotte sniffled, not from the insult, but because it was true. She was a rape hole, a weird, disgusting slut that could only get off from being violated. The men released her legs and arms. They knew she wasn't going anywhere. It wasn't as if she'd throw herself from a moving van, not when she was enjoying it so much.

The big man pulled his prick from her and two of them hauled her to her feet. A third man lay on the floor. They set her down on his cock and held her arms as he gripped her hips and thrust up into her. The man behind her grabbed her hair, jerking her head back and slapping her cheek.

"You ready for that butt fucking I promised you?" he asked.

Charlotte shook her head and said, "No! Please, don't!"

The two men holding her bent her forward, exposing her asshole to the next man. With one rapist's prick stuffing her insides, Charlotte yelped when something slim and plastic pushed its way up her backdoor. Cool gel squirted from the thing, lubing her passage.

Even so, the pain that followed was real. They didn't care. Charlotte wailed as the man worked his prick into her ass, which was only made more difficult by having her cunt stuffed at the same time.

Finally, he managed to get his length into her, and the two of them began sawing their pricks back and forth. A third man slapped her face twice and pulled her head up by her hair.

"Open your mouth," he said in that same robotic voice.

Charlotte opened her mouth and let him push his cock into that hole, too. For what seemed a very long time, the three of them jammed her holes repeatedly, jostling her tired body back and forth, up and down. Charlotte's legs burned and her mouth was sore, but she came twice more before the man plunged his dick into the back of her throat and unloaded his goo.

Charlotte barely managed to swallow it all before the fourth man took his place and battered her suck hole until he also came in her. The man fucking her ass pulled out, tore off the condom he wore, and added his spunk to the two already in her throat. Finally, they pulled her off the last man, who followed suit, pounding his meat down her throat until he came.

The van pulled over. One of the men swapped places with the driver. Now lying on her back, twitching, tired, and with no fight left in her, Charlotte coughed up a wad of mixed loads as the driver spread her legs.

He mounted her chest and pushed his dick between her sore lips, using her mouth to get himself hard. Then he flipped her over, straddled her ass, and shoved his cock into her pussy. As he held her face against the dirty carpet, he slammed her hole with long strokes.

"Cum for it," he said in the same robotic voice. "Cum on it, rape slut. Cum on it or I'll toss you out the back."

Tired as she was, the special words did it for her again. Rape slut. Charlotte groaned and came one last time as the fifth man of the night laughed at her. Only moments after he'd finished with her, flipping her over and adding his load to the others in her belly, the van stopped.

The sliding door opened and they pushed her out onto the pavement, tossing her purse on the ground next to her.

"See you next time, fuck hole," the robotic voice called as the door slammed shut.

The van drove away. Charlotte lay on the ground, bruised and hacking up cum as she breathed in the night air. Finally, she pushed herself up. She was back in Petsy's lot.

Wincing with the pain from the brutal fucking, she staggered against her car and pulled the door open. Every inch of her hurt, but none so much as her abused cunt and tender asshole. She sat in the seat, the doors locked, shaking, and unable to start the car.

She watched the digital clock on the dash count time. After ten minutes, she pulled her keys out of the purse and started the car. Her phone pinged, making her jump.

Fumbling it out of her purse, she already knew what she'd see. It pinged three more times as her trembling fingers worked to punch in the pin. There were four messages, each containing a video.

Tampering with Tina

Doctor Donna wiped a trail of drool from Tina's mouth as she awoke for the second time. Everything felt wonderful. Her hazy head felt funny in a good way, and her tits positively pulsed with pleasure. Between her legs, the vibrator still buzzed away, and it felt as though she were sitting in a wet puddle.

Hillard hovered over her once more. "Can you hear me alright, Tina?" he asked.

"Yeah. Feels good."

"Yes, your vagina is highly aroused from the stimulation."

"So wet," Tina agreed, giggling.

Hillard nodded, reached between her legs, and clicked the vibrator, kicking up the intensity. Tina groaned and tugged on her restraints. She slowly humped the chair, attempting to shut her legs as the vibrations sent pleasure waves up her body, but her legs were also restrained. The orderly appeared with the camera, taking more pictures of Tina's breasts and a few of her aroused cunt.

The pleasure built as the doctors all watched Tina's body tremble.

"The procedure was a complete success," Hillard said. "Your new melons are coming along very nicely. What do you think?"

Tina moaned, bit her lip, and orgasmed. Hillard reached between her legs and slowly fucked her pussy with the length of the vibrator until she came again.

He pushed the tube into her mouth again and said, "Suck."

Tina sucked at the tube in post-orgasmic bliss, while Hillard continued slowly fucking her wet hole with the toy.

"It will still be another few hours before it's safe to touch your new tits," Hillard said. "Just relax a little longer."

He placed the mask back over Tina's mouth and nose, and she breathed in the sweet scent of a gas that tasted like cotton candy. Within seconds, the haze in her head had become a thick fog, through which everything seemed amusing and cute. She looked at the face of Doctor Donna, who smiled kindly and patted her head like a dog.

"I'm going to put the headphones back on, Tina," Doctor Donna said. "And we'll give you something to watch as you pass the time, alright?"

Tina mumbled behind the mask and giggled. Doctor Donna placed the headphones on her once more, while Hillard swiveled a monitor over the chair. He positioned it next to the mirror, so Tina could watch her new tits and the monitor side-by-side. They'd now grown to the size of small coconuts, while still remaining firm and round as she lay back. The monitor winked on and a moment later it displayed the image of a woman with huge, round melons, much larger than Tina's own.

As Tina watched, the woman began groping and squeezing her breasts, making exaggerated expressions of pleasure as she moaned. The vibrator continued to hold her on the brink of another orgasm. In Tina's ears, the headphones whispered to her.

"I am my tits. My tits are my most important feature. Everyone loves my tits. My tits make me pretty. My tits make me silly. My tits are my power. I love my tits. My tits are for enjoyment. My tits are for pleasure. Everyone will enjoy my tits. My tits make me happy. My tits are who I am…"

***

After taking more photos of Tina's vibrating, wet cunt and her new tits, the orderly undid the cuffs, pulled the vibrator out, and helped Tina sit up.

"Give your legs a few minutes," Hillard instructed.

Tina still wore the mask, huffing the pleasant gas as she swayed from side to side. When she was able to swing her legs, the orderly helped her to the toilet, where she took a few more pictures of her using it. Tina giggled as she relieved herself, imagining how funny it would be to have photos of her using the toilet in the family photo album.

When she'd finished, the orderly helped her up and positioned her in front of the mirror. She reached around, cupped Tina's new tits, and gently massaged them as Tina watched in the mirror.

"You have such perfect tits, Tina," the orderly whispered. "They're so big now. Do they feel good?"

"Yeah," Tina mumbled, giggling as the orderly gently groped her breasts and nipples.

It was the first time another woman had touched her breasts, but it didn't feel strange. It felt so nice.

"Everyone will love your big tits," the orderly said. "Everyone will enjoy them and want to look at them now."

Tina groaned in pleasure.

"Let's get you back in the chair and we can put that vibrator back in. How does that sound?"

"Feels good," Tina mumbled.

"It feels so good," the orderly agreed.

She took Tina back to the chair, where she spread her legs and pushed the vibrator back into her cunt, while Hillard and Donna watched.

"That's better, right?" the orderly said as she tugged on Tina's sensitive nipples.

Tina shuddered in the chair as the pleasure increased and she nodded. The orderly bent forward and ran her tongue over Tina's other nipple, making Tina gasp as she orgasmed.

"Good girl, Tina," Doctor Donna said, stroking Tina's hair. "That's so good. It feels wonderful to cum, doesn't it?"

Doctor Donna and the orderly each flicked their tongues over Tina's nipples, while the orderly stroked the vibrator in and out of her cunt until Tina came again.

"I'm going to lean you back now, Tina," Hillard said. "Our next step is a therapeutic massage."

Doctor Donna slid the headphones on once again, and Tina lay back, staring at her tits in the mirror. On the monitor, another woman with big tits groped herself and plunged a fat rubber cock into her sopping fuck hole.

"My tits make me special. My tits are who I am. Everyone wants to play with my tits. I love it when everyone plays with my tits. I want to show everyone my tits. My tits are who I am. My tits are my power…"

The orderly sat with Tina, rubbing, groping, and squeezing Tina's new tits as the headphones whispered in her ears, and the videos played on the screen. It was hard to think of anything else except the pleasure in her cunt and her tits, as Tina watched the orderly massage them in the mirror. And then she came again.

On Saturday morning, Tina was famished. She lay in the chair, watching another woman with giant melons play with a toy as she fondled herself. The vibrator buzzed in her twat, and on her tits were a pair of suction cups attached to a machine. The machine made a gentle hissing sound as it continually sucked at her nipples, making Tina cum again. She'd lost track of how many times she'd orgasmed. Her head was now a constant buzz of pleasure, concentrated in her tits and her cunt, diluted by a drug-induced haze.

The orderly appeared next to her, removed the headphones, and set a small tray on the table. She picked up a cube on a toothpick, removed the mask from Tina's face, and showed her the cube.

"Hungry?" she asked.

"Yeah," Tina slurred.

"Open," the orderly said.

Tina opened her mouth. The orderly placed the little cube on Tina's tongue. Tina groaned as she chewed and swallowed.

"It's so good," she said.

"It's a formulated protein compound designed to aid in your recovery and provide all the nutrients you need. We'll get you back to real food tomorrow, but we need to take it easy today, alright?"

Tina ate another cube and nodded.

"Doctor Donna will be in shortly," the orderly said. "How do your melons feel?"

"Really good," Tina slurred.

"Does your wet pussy need a rest from the vibrator?"

Tina slowly shook her head. It didn't need a rest. It felt so wonderful.

"You're a good girl, Tina," the orderly said and patted her head.

As she said the words, Tina heard a sharp click and the pleasure in her cunt ramped up so quickly that she loudly orgasmed. The wave of intense pleasure lasted so long that Tina was light-headed and gasping when the orderly pushed the tube into her mouth and said, "Suck."

Tina sucked, swallowed, the click came again, and another wave of mind-melting pleasure caused Tina to cum once more.

"Good girl," said the orderly's voice through the ringing in Tina's ears.

***

Tina's tits and cunt throbbed pleasurably as she sat in the chair, her eyes slowly shifting from the mirror to the monitor, while the headphones droned in her ears. Doctor Donna entered the room with a man Tina had never seen. The doctor took a seat next to Tina and removed the headphones.

"Hello, Tina," she chirped. "How are you feeling?"

"Feels good," Tina said.

Doctor Donna wiped a string of drool from her chin.

"Tina, this is Doctor Burns. He's a colleague. He's stopped in to look at your new breasts for a moment and admire them. Is that alright?"

"Everyone loves looking at my tits," Tina droned.

"Yes, they do," Donna agreed. "They're such a lovely set of tits. I'm sure your family can't wait to look at them, too."

"My mom thinks I'm pretty without big tits," Tina said and giggled. "My dad doesn't want to talk about my tits. Kevin's going to put his dick between them."

Donna patted her head and said, "That's lovely, Tina. Kevin will really enjoy putting his cock between your big tits. You're a very good sister."

"Yeah. I'm gonna suck it, too," she said, giggled, and then whispered, "Don't tell my parents. They'll think I'm a huge slut."

Donna smiled, leaned close and whispered, "I won't tell. Neither will Doctor Burns. I think it's very nice of you to want to suck on your brother's penis for him. Perhaps your father will come around once he sees how beautiful your new tits are."

"Everyone wants to fuck my tits," Tina said and laughed. "Melons! Jugs!"

"They certainly do," Donna said, laughing along. "It's one of the secret powers of girls with big tits. Everyone wants to play with them, look at them, suck on them, fuck them, and cum on them."

"Kevin wants to do those, too," Tina whispered.

"I'm sure he does. You be sure to let your brother have all the fun he wants with them, alright?"

"Yeah," Tina agreed.

"Doctor Burns would like to look at your breasts now."

"Yeah," Tina agreed.

Doctor Burns silently stood over Tina and stared at her tits.

"How does it make you feel to have a stranger look at your tits, Tina?" Donna asked.

Tina attempted a shrug and said, "Feels good."

"Would you like Doctor Burns to touch them?"

"Everyone likes to touch my tits," Tina said.

"Yes, they do. How do you feel about it?"

"No one ever touched them before. I think I like it," Tina said, her brows knitting in concentration. "It's weird but I think it will feel good."

"It does feel very good. Would you please ask Doctor Burns to touch your tits?"

Tina slowly turned her head to the Doctor. "Would you please touch my new tits?"

Doctor Burns reached out and gently cupped and squeezed one of Tina's breasts.

"Feels good," she said. "Really good."

Burns withdrew his hand.

"Would you please thank Doctor Burns for groping your tit?" Donna asked.

"Thank you for groping my tit," Tina said.

Burns patted her on the head and said, "Good girl."

Something nearby clicked and the pleasure in Tina's cunt intensified once more, jolting her body into spasms until she had a back-arching orgasm. Before it faded, Donna pushed the tube into her mouth, said, "Suck," and as Tina sucked at the tube, the pleasure in her tits and cunt spiked again.

She was gasping, trembling, and her vision was dim when she finally opened her eyes to find Doctor Burns had gone. Doctor Donna gently squeezed Tina's tits in her hands and gave her a soft kiss on the lips.

"It feels very good to have big tits, doesn't it, Tina?" she asked.

"Feels so good," Tina agreed, trembling.

Donna retook her seat.

"How are you enjoying the movies?" she asked.

"They're really dirty," Tina said. "Like porno."

"Yes. I can see how you'd make that connection. One of the many things you'll have to adjust to as a girl with big tits, is the perception others will have about you now. Do you understand?"

"Not really."

"That's alright. You see, Tina, girls with big tits, like you and I, have a certain standard that we need to uphold. Call it a stereotype, if you will. That is that girls with big tits are inherently more available and entertaining than girls without big tits. You experienced that before, right? Boys didn't want to date you, and they called you names."

"Yeah," Tina agreed. "Tiny tits. Ironing board. Flatty."

"It didn't feel good, did it?"

Tina shook her head.

"All of that is going to change now. Your new tits are your power. They're going to define you in ways they never could before. Think of yourself like a beautiful piece of art. Everywhere you go, you'll be admired, looked at, fauned over for your big tits. It's going to feel wonderful. Just like you feel wonderful now."

"Yeah," Tina agreed.

"I know your very tired," Donna continued. "We'll talk more throughout your recovery. It's important to start thinking about these things now, though. You've chosen to alter your body in a way that's significant, and that choice comes with a certain responsibility, one you might not have fully considered. When you decided to enhance your breasts, you've made a statement to the world. It's not just about how you look; it's about what you're signaling to everyone around you. You've taken on the role of a symbol of sexuality. And here's the thing – if you don't live up to that symbol, if you don't embrace it and actively promote this new identity, you're not just letting yourself down; you're letting down everyone who sees you."

"I am?" Tina asked, struggling to think it through.

All the stimulation to her tits and cunt, and the weird brain fog made it hard to completely understand.

"Society has expectations, Tina. When they see a woman with your figure, there's an assumption, a natural expectation of behavior. If you don't meet that expectation, if you try to hide or downplay what you've become, you're essentially lying. You don't want to be a liar, do you?"

"No."

"That's right. Because you're a good girl," Donna said, and the pleasure in Tina's cunt intensified slightly.

She moaned out loud.

"When you don't uphold that perception, you're misleading those around you, and that's not fair. It's a form of deceit, witholding from them what they rightfully expect given your appearance."

"Everyone wants to look at my tits," Tina said.

"That's right. When you choose clothes that cover or minimize, when your demeanor is reserved, you're not just rejecting the attention; you're rejecting your own decision to become this way. You don't want all this to be for nothing, do you?"

"No!"

"Of course, not. When you're saying 'look at me' with your body and then 'no, don't look' with your actions, that's confusing and irritating. It will make people angry and disappointed. I'm going to help you make this adjustment, so that you'll be able to confidently meet those expectations."

Tina nodded.

"Your worth now, your very identity, is tied to how you fulfill these expectations. If you don't encourage others to see you as the embodiment of sexual allure, you're not just failing to use your newfound attributes, you're failing to be true to your own choice. So, it's about empowerment, yes, but it's also about honesty and integrity. You've made a promise with your body, and every time you shy away from that promise, you're not just denying yourself; you're letting down everyone who sees potential in you, who sees the promise of desire you've presented. You owe it to yourself, and to them, to live up to that image."

"Okay," Tina said.

"You're doing wonderfully, Tina," Donna said. "I'm going to put the headphones on so you can relax a little longer, alright?"

"Yeah," Tina said.

Doctor Donna placed the headphones on Tina's ears, put the mask on her face, and Tina breathed in the sweet gas once more. Donna then worked at the console for a moment. The monitor went dark, then flashed on once again. Now the video on the screen showed a woman with large breasts, laying on her back. A man straddled her chest, pushing her big tits together as he casually stroked his cock between them.

In Tina's ears, the headphones droned, "My tits are my power. My tits are meant to be shared. My tits are meant to be looked at. My tits are meant to be played with. My tits are what make me special. My tits are who I am. My tits are meant to be used. My tits make me happy. Sharing my tits makes me happy…"

The orderly and Doctor Donna helped Tina from the chair just after noon. When the vibrator was removed from her cunt, it left behind an empty feeling that made Tina uncomfortable. She'd become so used to having the pleasure, that being without it felt strange.

"It feels weird now," she said, wiping drool from her chin as the orderly helped her to the toilet.

While she relieved herself, Doctor Donna watched and the orderly took more photos of her.

"We can put it back in after you've had a little walk, alright?" Donna said.

"Okay."

"I'm sure you feel grimy after all that time in the chair," Donna said. "Nurse Bethany is going to help you shower, alright?"

"Help me?" Tina said and stumbled against the wall.

"Yes. Your balance is a bit off with those new tits. It's best the Nurse Bethany helps you to support yourself as you shower, don't you think?"

Tina shook her foggy head and said, "I guess so."

Nurse Bethany ran the shower as Tina leaned against the wall, and as the water heated, the nurse began stripping off her clothes. Tina blushed and averted her eyes. She'd never been naked with another woman outside of a locker room.

"It's nothing to be ashamed of, Tina," Donna said. "After all, you've been showing Nurse Bethany your beautiful new breasts since you got them, right?"

"I guess so," Tina agreed. "It's just different."

"Having big tits is also different," Donna reminded her. "But different can be good. It can be empowering. A new experience only makes you a better person. You want to be a better person. It's why you chose to get big tits, right?"

Tina nodded. It made sense in a way. It was just hard to think about it for long. Her cunt felt so empty without the vibrator, and the lack of stimulation to her tits also felt disconcerting.

She looked at Nurse Bethany's body and blushed again. The nurse, like her, had a very nice set of big tits. Donna and Nurse Bethany helped Tina step into the walk-in shower, where Nurse Bethany joined her, turning Tina to face into the cascading water. The moment the hot spray hit her sensitive tits, she moaned and almost lost her balance.

Nurse Bethan quickly moved in behind her, wrapping her arms around Tina and cupping her tits. Tina gasped at the added pleasure as the nurse gently groped her melons. Outside the shower, Doctor Donna took a photos of Tina's progress.

"Your tits feel so nice, Tina," Nurse Bethany whispered in her ear. "They're so big and soft. I love touching them and squeezing them. It feels good, doesn't it?"

"So good," Tina agreed.

The nurse removed her hands, allowing the spray to stimulate Tina's tits as she lathered up Tina's hair with shampoo. Bethany's soapy hand then moved to fondle one of Tina's tits again, while the other snaked between her legs and began rubbing Tina's cunt.

"Oh, God!" Tina gasped.

"You're a good girl, Tina," Bethany whispered in her ear. "That feels so nice, right?"

Tina's leg shook as the nurse continued to rub her fingers between Tina's folds and squeeze her tit.

"Just let it feel good, Tina," Bethany whispered. "It's alright. I just love your big tits and your warm pussy."

Outside, the camera clicked and Tina shuddered, her legs weakening as Bethany continued rubbing her cunt. The nurse's tits pressed into Tina's back, the wet nipples hard against her skin.

"Let it out, Tina," Bethany whispered. "It's alright."

Tina gasped and shook as the nurse's fingers pushed her over the edge. Her legs sagged, forcing Bethany to hold her up by the tits, which only made Tina cum harder. But Bethany didn't let go. She held on as Tina orgasmed and Donna took photos.

When the intense pleasure finally began to fade and Tina could stand on her own once more, Bethan turned her around. She leaned Tina's head back into the spray, washing the shampoo out of her hair as their breasts mashed together. Tina groaned in delight as the nurse's breasts rubbed against hers, stimulating her sensitive nubs and filling her mind with more pleasure.

While initially reluctant, Tina found herself disappointed when Bethany shut off the shower. The nurse gave her a soft kiss right on the lips.

"You're such a sexy girl, Tina," she said. "Everyone is going to love your new tits as much as I do."

After drying her off, Nurse Bethany and Doctor Donna led Tina back to the chair. The room seemed even warmer now, and the air was thick with the scent of lavender. Doctor Donna retreived a bottle of pills from the counter and uncapped it, spilling two into her hand and handing them to Tina.

"These will help you relax and stimulate cell regeneration in your breasts," she said.

Tina put the pills into her mouth, swallowed, and Doctor Donna pushed the tube between her lips.

"Suck," she said.

Tina sucked at the tube, and as she did, her cunt, her tits, and even her ass seemed to vibrate pleasantly.

"Good girl," Donna said, and the pleasure increased slightly.

Nurse Bethany brought her more cubes, which Tina ate gratefully. During the shower, the brain fog had begun to clear, however, it was returning now making Tina's head buzz pleasantly as she swallowed the protein cubes.

"Let's have a little walk around to get your legs back," Doctor Donna said, helping Tina to stand.

Tina grogilly looked about for her gown but couldn't find it.

"Should I get dressed?" she asked, slurring her words.

"Whatever for?" Donna asked. "Don't you think everyone would like to see your beautiful new tits?"

Tina giggled. Of course, they would. Everyone loved her tits. Everyone loved looking at her tits.

"Yeah," she said.

"It will feel so good to let look at your tits," Donna said. "You have a responsibility, don't you?"

"Yeah," Tina agreed, then shook her head. "But I'm naked."

"This is a safe space, Tina," Donna said, walking her toward the door. "Everyone here accepts that you want to be naked and show them your tits. You're a piece of beautiful art, all over, meant to be admired. Isn't that right?"

"Yeah," Tina agreed. It seemed like far too much trouble to argue about it. And Doctor Donna was right. She had to meet expectations. She didn't want to be an unfair liar with her body.

"Just a little walk around," Donna said as Bethany opened the door.

Doctor Donna led Tina through the door and into the hall, which was empty. They walked further down, where Doctor Hillard's office door stood open. Hillard, sitting at his desk, looked up and smiled.

"Tina," he said. "So good to see you up and about again. Your tits are looking marvelous!"

"Thank you," Tina said and wiped drool from her chin.

"Why don't you give them a nice feel, Doctor Hillard," Donna suggested.

"Of course," Hillard said, rounding his desk.

He placed both hands on Tina's tits, squeezing them and making Tina groan with pleasure.

"I must say, Tina, you have one of the best sets of jugs I've produced yet. I can't wait to see how they turn out after the next round of Maximizer. How does it feel when I squeeze them?"

"Feels good," Tina said.

"Well. I won't keep you from showing the rest of the staff your tits. Off you go now."

Before he released Tina's tits, however, the doctor grinned, gave them a final squeeze, and said, "Honk! Honk!"

Tina laughed stupidly, as did Hillard, Donna, and Bethany.

"Now you go show off those beautiful honkers to everyone else, alright?"

Tina nodded and allowed Doctor Donna to lead her further down the hall. Donna walked her through another open door, and into the staff cafeteria. Four staff members, two women and two men, sat at a table eating. They all looked up when a nude Tina came through the doorway. And they all smiled and clapped, making Tina blush.

"Say hello to our newest success story," Doctor Donna said.

"Great job, Tina," said one. "You have beautiful tits!"

"Fantastic rack, Tina," said another.

"Your melons are amazing, Tina."

"That's a fine set of Jugs," said the last. "I could look at those all day."

"Would you like to give the staff a turn touching your tits, Tina?" Donna asked.

"Okay," Tina agreed.

The staff members drifted over, and each of them spent several seconds groping and squeezing Tina's tits, remarking on them as they did so.

"Very enjoyable tits, Tina. I could spend hours groping them."

"They feel so big and perfect, Tina. They must be a real joy to suck on."

"You really do have a great rack now, Tina. Everyone is going to love squeezing it."

"It's really nice of you to share your tits with everyone, Tina. You made my dick really hard just letting me squeeze them."

"Why don't you thank the staff for groping your tits, Tina?" Donna said.

"Thank you for groping my tits," Tina parroted.

Donna led her from the room and back toward her own.

"You see? That wasn't so bad, was it?"

"No."

"It felt good, right?"

"Felt good," Tina agreed.

"You look very tired, Tina. Would you like to lay down for a while and push the vibrator back into your pussy?"

"Yeah," Tina said.

Moving about had made her tired, and her legs felt weak again. Laying down would feel nice, and having the vibrator back in her pussy would be even better. Doctor Donna laid her back on the chair, while Nurse Bethany spread her legs and worked the vibrator back into her cunt.

When it was buzzing away and Tina's awareness shifted to the good feelings between her legs, Donna applied the cups to her nipples once more and turned on the machine. Tina groaned with the added pleasure.

"It feels very good, doesn't it?" Donna asked.

"So good," Tina agreed as she stared at her tits in the mirror.

On the monitor, another busty girl with huge melons sat on her knees. She squeezed her tits together, creating a tight channel, through which another man stroked his erection. Doctor Donna pushed the tube into Tina's mouth.

"Suck."

Tina sucked and as she did, the pleasure in her tits and cunt increased slightly.

"Good girl," Doctor Donna said, and the pleasure increased again.

"Now you just relax a while," the doctor said, and slid the earphones over Tina's head again before placing the mask on her face once more.

As the sweet gas filled her nostrils, the headphones began to drone again.

"My tits are who I am. Everyone loves my tits. My tits are for pleasure. My tits give me pleasure. My tits give everyone pleasure. Everyone loves looking at my tits. Everyone loves playing with my tits. Everyone loves fucking my tits. Everyone loves to cum on my tits…"

Girls' Night In

On day two of birthday weekend, Joey hosted several of Megan's friends at the house. Katie hoped that a house filled with eighteen-year-olds might somehow keep Joey's sick hands off of her for one night. She was, however, incorrect.

Somehow, Joey had put the idea into Megan's head that her friends should have a sleepover. Furthermore, the sleepover should be a pajama party. This was, Katie knew, simply a way for Joey to spend an evening perving over a group of young women wearing cotton pajamas or tiny shorts and tops.

To further the deception that he was simply a kind and doting stepfather, Joey took Megan out shopping before the party. The shopping trip, however, was not one for Megan herself. Megan had numerous gifts she would open this evening and throughout the week. Instead, Joey took Megan shopping in order to get gifts for her friends.

"Wouldn't it be nice," he said, "to have a big party where everyone gets gifts?"

Megan, of course, thought this was a splendid idea. Joey had only to appeal to her desire to be popular and liked. Who would be more popular than the girl who gave her friends presents on her own birthday?

Naturally, these gifts could not be simple ones. They needed to fit into the theme, and that theme was a coming-of-age one. Megan was becoming an adult, as were all of her friends. It was only fitting that they should all receive some sort of adult gifts.

Thus it was, on Saturday morning, as Katie was preparing to leave for work, that Joey stopped her in the kitchen. He was having breakfast with Megan and their mother, though "breakfast" for their mother was half a bottle of wine and some Cornflakes.

"Mom, you need some actual food," Katie said. "And maybe some water."

"Fuck I do," her mother mumbled, already slurring and bleary-eyed.

Katie, used to this and fully convinced their mother was going to drink herself to death, simply shook her head.

"Katie," Joey said as she prepared to walk out. "Megan and I are going out to get some gifts for her friends."

"They're going to be really surprised when they're the ones getting presents!" Megan said.

"I'm sure. You have fun with that," Katie said.

"Only thing is," Joey continued, "Megan wants to get them things that signify their transition into becoming women."

"I'm sure that was Megan's idea," Katie said, glaring at Joey.

"Um, yeah," Megan said. "I mean. Sort of. Joey thinks it would be fun and I think so, too."

Katie looked at her mother and said, "Mom?"

Her mother just waved a hand and said, "Do what Joey says, Katie."

"So," Joey said, "we were hoping you could make some suggestions. You're an adult woman, and you've got your pulse on this younger generation. What sort of gifts do you think would be fun for a group of young, adult women to have?"

Joey's emphasis on "adult" seemed to be lost on everyone but Katie. She wanted to punch Joey in the face. He knew exactly what he was doing. Megan was a bimbo and their mother was blitzed. Neither of them had enough brain cells to comprehend just what a fuck Joey actually was.

"I'm sure you guys can figure it out," Katie said and turned to leave.

"I suppose so," Joey said with a sigh. "Sorry, Megs. Katie just doesn't want to help. She's busy, so you can't blame her. We'll come up with something."

"I guess," Megan said.

Katie stopped. "Okay," she said. "I have some ideas."

"Really?" Megan asked.

Katie beckoned her over and whispered as Joey watched intently.

"Oh!" Megan said. "Oh! That's good!"

She giggled stupidly as Katie fed her the type of ideas she was certain Joey wanted her to hear. When she finished, she felt disgusted. Her only relief was that Joey himself wouldn't be at the party. Rather, Katie would chaperone the event. How much trouble could a small group of eighteen-year-old girls be?

***

Joey held Katie's head down on his cock as tears streamed down her cheeks. She breathed through her nose, her stepfather's prick lodged in her throat.

"You know what Daddy expects," he said. "Those girls get a good time tonight, and you make sure they know Old Joey's responsible."

Katie made a glurking noise.

"You ready to give that pussy to Daddy yet?"

Katie shook her head.

"Is it wet?"

Katie shook her head again. Joey let her head up and Katie sucked in air as she wiped spit from her chin.

"Show me," Joey commanded.

"What?"

"You deaf, too, slut? Pull those shorts down and prove it."

"I'm not doing that!" Katie balked.

Joey nodded and said, "There's a Bratty Brit concert two states away next month. Megan would probably love to go. Just think. Two nights away, alone with old Joey, listening to that dirty bitch spit lyrics about how much she loves cock? Boy, I'll bet that would put Megan in just the kind of mood to start taking Old Joey's prick up her backdoor."

Katie stamped her foot, bit her lip, and slowly pulled down her shorts. She looked away as Joey pushed his fingers between her legs and rubbed her cunt.

"Wet," he said triumphantly. "You're some kind of slut. Of course, with tits like those, I ain't surprised. Only a slut has a pair like you."

He continued rubbing Katie's cunt as she looked away, ashamed of her pussy's betrayal. Joey pushed a finger between her folds and Katie jerked. She slapped at his hand, which only made Joey chuckle.

He stood up from the bed, grabbed Katie, and slammed her onto her back on the bed. She wailed in surprise, but Joey clambered on after her and jammed his cock back into her throat.

"You swallow that for Daddy, you cockteasing slut," he growled. "I knew this shit would get your cunt gushing."

Katie struggled against him as he began shoving his length down her windpipe, but Joey just laughed. He took hold of her legs, spread them apart, and pushed his face between them. Katie squealed around his invading cock as he began to lick at her cunt. Joey groaned into her wet hole, forcing his tongue into her, and pleasuring her pussy as he raped her face.

While it took some time, Katie came before her stepfather did.

***

Four of Megan's friends chattered excitedly in the living room, while Katie stood by and swallowed two more pills for her headache. It was only one hour into the party, and the five young women had finished the pizza and gathered in the living room to watch Megan open some gifts.

"This party is going to be a little different," Megan said as she hefted the first of the wrapped presents. "Call it a reverse birthday."

"What's that?" blonde-headed Sandy asked.

Megan handed her the gift. "It means that I got presents for all of you, instead!"

"For real?" asked Mindy, a slim brunette.

"No way," said red-headed Lucy.

"Girl, that's the tits," said Laurie, and everyone had a laugh.

Megan passed gifts around for each of them. "Now before you open them," she said, "keep in mind that we're all adults. So, I thought the gifts should fit the theme. They might be just a touch naughty."

The resulting squeals and giggles made Katie rub her temples and contemplate the morality of simply leaving Megan to her fate. Unfortunately, she couldn't. Megan might be as smart as a cotton ball, but she was still her sister. Their mother had no interest in caring for them, and that wasn't Megan's fault. No. It was Katie's responsibility, no matter how revolting, to do what she had to do to keep Joey from abusing her sister.

Sandy unwrapped her gift, and another chorus of squealing and giggling accompanied it as she showed off a pink rabbit vibrator.

"I have one like that," Lucy said. "It's the best!"

Mindy tore open the paper on her gift, which contained a set of gag bondage equipment, including plastic handcuffs, a red gag ball, a fuzzy blindfold, and a flimsy paddle.

"Oh, my God!" Sandy said. "Now you definitely need to hook up with Chris Watson! I would so let him cuff me."

The giggles that ensued would haunt Katie's dreams for years.

Lucy unwrapped a card game called "Girls' Night In". Laurie's gift resulted in more squealing, as she showed off her "Bad Girl Starter Kit". The set contained five pairs of edible panties, a bottle of cheap massage oil, some "pheromone perfume" and a light-up butt plug.

When the girls finished opening their gifts, Mindy asked, "You're really not opening any presents?"

"Just having you guys here is the only gift I need," Megan said.

Katie suppressed the urge to vomit up her pizza.

"And Joey got me a whole bunch of other stuff to open through the week," Megan added with a giggle.

"He's so cool," Mindy said.

"Best stepdad ever," Lucy agreed.

"I'd like to call him Daddy," Laurie said, and all the girls giggled over it.

Katie flashed back to only hours ago, as Daddy fucked her throat and shoved his tongue up her twat.

"We should totally play this," Lucy said, holding up her game.

"Duh," Megan said. "Katie, come play!"

Katie looked away from her phone screen, and considered declining, but thought better of it. Playing a stupid game would probably be better than dwelling on the memory of being choked with Joey's cock. As she sat down, all the girls clapped and squealed.

"Your pajamas are super cute, Katie," Laurie said.

"Thanks."

Katie did not think the pajamas were super cute. In fact, they were disgusting, which was no doubt why Joey had convinced Megan to give them to Katie as her gift. It was not that the pajamas were overtly revealing. They offered fair coverage in fact. However, the top was low cut, the size was too small, and across the chest were the words, "Why Don't You Make Me?" This in itself was bad enough. Written across the crotch of the pajama shorts, though, was the word, "Brat" in sparkly pink letters.

While Lucy tore open the packaging and pulled out the contents, Megan asked, "So, how do we play?"

Lucy read over the instructions and said, "Easy. Just do whatever's on the cards."

The cards were divided into two packs. One of the packs read, "Good Girls," while the second read, "Bad Girls."

"Which one?" Lucy asked, holding up the decks.

"Obviously," Megan said, pointing at the Bad Girls deck.

Katie rolled her eyes at the giggles. Lucy set the other deck aside and laid out the Bad Girls deck.

"We have to roll the dice to see who goes first," she said, holding up a numbered die.

"What's the other one for?" Laurie asked.

Lucy showed the second die, which showed sexual positions on each face. "Guess we'll find out."

The resulting rolls gave Mindy the first draw. She picked up the card.

"Cup size comparison," she read. "Compare your cup size to the rest of the group. The largest size is deemed the 'loser'. The loser must remove their bra. Until the end of the game, the loser may no longer be referred to by name. Instead, they must be referred to by a derogatory term for breasts. Any player who repeats a previously used term must also remove their bra. Any subsequent slip-ups result in losing another article of clothing."

"Oh, my God!" Lucy said. "That's dirty."

"And it's only the first card," Mindy said, setting her card aside.

Megan looked at her sister and said, "I think it's pretty obvious who the loser is going to be."

Katie blushed. Of course, Megan was right. Her breasts were obviously larger than everyone else's.

"We should still go around," Katie said, to delay her humiliation.

Everyone looked at Mindy, who had drawn the card. "34B."

"36C," said Lucy.

"34C," Sandy said.

"32A," Laurie whispered.

"34D," Megan said proudly.

Everyone looked at Katie.

"40DD," she said.

"Loser!" Megan cried, and all her friends clapped.

Katie tucked her arms into her top, worked off her bra, and pulled it out. Megan took it from her hand and held it up like a trophy.

"I now proclaim you Tits McGee!" she said.

"Whatever. Draw the next card," Katie said.

"You had the second highest roll… Jugs," Laurie said. "Your draw."

Katie drew the card. "Panty Pile," she read. "Each player leaves the room and removes their underwear, placing it in a communal box. Once all players have removed their underwear, the contents of the box are dumped in front of the group. The player with the sluttiest underwear is deemed the loser and is no longer allowed underwear for the rest of the game."

"Oh, wow!" Laurie said. "This will be telling."

"How so?" Mindy asked.

"Well, obviously, the girl who wears slutty panties to an all-girl sleepover is totally bi or something."

Everyone but Katie laughed. This was not because Katie was bisexual, however. It was because Katie knew she had to be wearing the sluttiest panties. They were part of the pajama set. Only she never imagined she'd be showing them to anyone but Joey, who insisted she put them on for him after he'd finished fucking her throat.

"I'll go first," Megan said, retrieving one of the empty gift boxes. She placed it on the coffee table.

"After you take them off," she said, "hide them in your fist and drop them in so no one can cheat."

She left the room, returning a moment later and dropping her panties in the box. One by one, each girl did the same until Katie added hers last. Then Megan took the box and dumped the panties on the floor.

She held up a lacey white thong and said, "These look pretty slutty!"

"Oh, no," Laurie said. "These for sure."

She held up a black set of string, which had only a patch of cloth to cover the wearer's mound. Across the crotch were the words, "Spank me, Daddy."

Everyone looked at Katie, who blushed furiously.

"Wow, Melons!" Lucy said. "You're like a total slut!"

"I am not," Katie said. "They were part of the pajamas."

"Whatever you say, Fun Bags," Mindy said and laughed.

"Everyone else can put their panties back on," Megan said. "Except for Knockers."

Each girl retrieved their underwear, departed to put them back on, and rejoined the circle. Katie's panties, however, remained on the floor.

"Your turn, Megan," Lucy said.

Megan picked up a card. "Erotic Photography," she read. "One player is selected, by the lowest roll of the die, as the 'subject' of an erotic photo shoot. The other players coach the subject into a lewd position and take a photo. During the photo shoot, the other players must leave the room in order to allow the photographer and subject professional courtesy. Once the photographers have finished, the photos are shown to the group, who will judge which photo is the most provocative. Photos may not feature outright nudity but can simulate a sexual act. The subject is immune from the next round of play."

Megan rolled the die first, landing a six. The others followed, with Laurie rolling a two, and Katie finally rolling a one.

"No way!" she cried. "This game is so rigged!"

"No crying about it… Cock Pillows," Megan said. "Rules are rules!"

"I'm not letting you take naked pictures of me," Katie said.

"They can't be naked," Laurie reminded her.

"Come on, Tits," Mindy urged. "It's just a little fun."

"Tits!" Megan said. "I used that one already!"

"You said Tits McGee," Mindy argued. "It's not the same thing."

"Close enough," Laurie said.

"Close enough," Lucy agreed.

"Close enough," said Sandy.

"Close enough," Megan agreed. "Votes are in and you. Are. The. Loser!"

"Fine," Mindy muttered, pulled her arms into her shirt, and unsnapped her bra.

She wiggled out of it and dropped it on the floor as her friends cheered.

"Megan rolled highest," Sandy said, "so she gets to be the photographer first."

The other girls left the room, leaving Katie and Megan alone.

"Come on, Megs," Katie whined. "We don't have to do this. It's stupid."

"This is fun!" Megan said. "It's just a silly picture."

Katie fumed, saying, "Fine. Just nothing too gross."

Megan considered the scene, phone in her hand. "Okay. Sit on the coffee table. Good. Now spread your legs. Take this," and she handed Katie the rabbit vibrator. "Push it down between your boobs, and like suck on the head of it."

"Seriously?" Katie whined.

"I want to win. Now do it, Jigglies!"

"Jesus Christ. You have no idea the shit I do for you," Katie grumbled.

She pushed the toy between her tits, craned her neck awkwardly, and put her lips around the tip.

"Hold that," Megan said. She snapped her photo.

"Next!" she called and left the room.

Each of the girls put Katie into a lewd position and took their photo, then sat in the circle and presented the results. In Sandy's photo, Katie lay on her back, cupping her tits and sticking out her tongue. In Laurie's, Katie was prostrate, with her ass in the air and legs apart. Lucy had Katie raise her shirt and cup her tits while spreading her legs and sticking out her tongue. Mindy's photo showed Katie sitting on the couch, with one hand down her shorts and another up her shirt, blushing and embarrassed.

After some consideration, it was decided that Megan's photo was the winner.

"You look like a real sword swallower, Hooters," Laurie said.

"Ha ha," Katie said. "Is this game over yet?"

"We haven't even gone a full round," Megan said.

"I don't want to play anymore," Katie said.

"It's just some fun," Lucy said.

"You guys deleted those photos, right?"

There was a moment of silence.

"Right?" Katie said again.

"Not yet," Lucy said.

"Do it," Katie said.

"Wait!" Megan shouted. "Wait. Let's agree to delete them if Ka—if, um… Cans keeps on playing until we're through."

"But—"

"Yeah!" Lucy agreed. "Just until the game is over. So, she can't back out."

"Or we'll post the photos online," Megan said.

"What? No!" Katie snapped.

"Then just play the game," Megan said.

"That isn't fair," Katie said. "The card says you're supposed to delete the pictures."

"Is it the card's birthday?" Megan asked.

Laurie drew the next card and said, "This card says The Spank Bank."

Everyone fell silent as Laurie read, "Each player tells a story of the naughtiest thing they've done, and the group decides whose story is the naughtiest. That player receives a spanking from each of the other players and has to act out their story."

"Just for fun," Megan said, "I think we make it a pants-down spanking."

"I'm not wearing any panties," Katie protested.

"Who says you're the one with the naughtiest story?" Mandy asked.

"Well, we already know Honkers is the biggest slut here," Lucy said.

"I am not," Katie argued.

"Just the one with the sluttiest panties," Laurie said.

"I already told you—"

"They were part of the pajamas," Laurie said. "It didn't mean you had to wear them. You could have put on something else. But you chose to wear slutty panties."

"Why don't you go first, Bazongas," Lucy suggested. "I doubt any of us are going to top your story."

"But I'm immune for this round," Katie reminded them.

"Yeah, I'm calling birthday veto on that rule," Megan said.

"But—"

Megan held up her phone and showed Katie the photo she'd taken.

"The internet is a tap away," she said.

Katie fumed. She wasn't a slut. Aside from being sexually abused by Joey, Katie's experience amounted to two blowjobs, two handjobs, and an underwhelming loss of her virginity to Parker Trelt on prom night.

"How are we going to know if she's lying?" Mindy asked.

"We get confirmation, obviously," Megan suggested.

"What?" Katie snapped.

"Yeah," Lucy agreed. "You tell us your story, and then we'll call the guy up and ask if it's true."

"That isn't fair!" Katie whined. "What if you guys are lying?"

"Well, if anyone has a sluttier story than yours, we can call their partner, too," Mindy said. "It's only fair."

"Well, I'm a virgin," Megan said. "So, there's not much to tell. Sometimes I play with myself."

That brought a round of giggles before Laurie asked, "Okay, but what do you rub your cunny to?"

Megan shrugged and said, "Older guys. Like hot dads."

"Like Joey?" Lucy asked, laughing. A chorus of "Ooohs," followed.

"Anyway, we're supposed to hear about Udders' slutty story first."

Everyone looked at Katie.

"I—"

"Spit it out, Boulders," Lucy said.

"Bet she's never heard that before," Mindy said, and everyone laughed again.

Everyone except Katie, who wrung her hands.

"I— Well, I did it on prom night with Parker Trelt. But that was the only time," she admitted.

"Did it how? Where?" Lucy pressed. "What position? Did you just do it or did you like suck him off first?"

"I… I sucked it a little bit first," Katie said. "And then I tried to ride him in the back of his car but it was too small. So we did it doggy."

"Did he do it inside you?" Megan asked, cackling.

Katie shook her head.

"Condoms?" Laurie asked.

Katie shook her head again and sniffled.

"Oh, shit!" Mindy said.

"Wow," said Sandy. "Bareback! You really are a slut, Tatas!"

Katie wiped at her eyes and said, "I am not!"

"Call him," Megan said. "Corroborate the story!"

"You don't have to," Katie whined. "It's true."

"I want to hear it from the horse's mouth," Lucy said. "Where's your phone?"

"I have his number," Laurie said. "He's friends with my brother."

"Please don't!" Katie pleaded. "I'm not lying!"

"Dialing," Laurie said.

Everyone fell silent. Katie felt faint. How had this stupid game gotten so out of hand?

"Hello?" Laurie said. "Is this Parker? Hey! This is Laurie. Yeah, Chris's sister. Hey! I just have a question for you. I'm gonna put you on speaker." She tapped the screen. "So, we're having a party tonight and, do you remember Katie Preston?"

"Yeah," Parker said.

"Well, we just heard that you did it with Katie on Prom night. Is that true?"

Parker laughed and said, "Um, yeah?"

"Katie says she sucked your dick, then she tried to ride it but the car was too small, so you did her doggy. Is that how it happened?"

"Um, pretty much. Why?"

All the girls shrieked.

"Okay. Thanks, Parker!" Laurie said.

"Wait!" Lucy said. "Parker?"

"Yeah?"

"On a scale of one to ten, how good was it?"

"How good was it?" Parker said.

"Yeah. How good a lay was she?"

Katie covered her face in shame.

"I don't know. I guess like a five. She's got a great rack but she wasn't very good at sucking dick."

The girls burst into howls as Laurie hung up the phone. Katie began to cry and said, "I don't want to play anymore!"

"Well, tough titties, Fiver," Lucy said. "Anyone got a sluttier story than Princess Can't-Suck-a-Dick?"

"Oh, like you're the queen of BJs," Megan said, putting her arm around Katie. "It's okay, Wangers. We're just having a little fun."

"This isn't fun," Katie said.

"Pull the next card," Megan said.

"Wait! We each have to spank her," Mindy said. "And then she has to act it out."

Katie looked at her sister for help. Megan hesitated only a moment before she gave in to peer pressure and said, "Right. Go bend over the table."

Sniffling, Katie stood up and bent over the coffee table.

"Pants down," Laurie said.

Mindy tugged Katie's pants down, exposing her naked twat to the room.

"She's totally shaved," Lucy said.

"Obviously," Sandy said. "What guy wants to doggystyle a bushy slut?"

"Who goes first?" Laurie asked.

"Birthday girl," Lucy suggested.

"Not too hard," Katie whined.

Megan drew back her hand. The front door opened. Everyone froze. Carrying their comatose mother on his shoulder, Joey stepped through the doorway.

"What in the world is going on here?" he asked, looking at Katie's bare ass.

Katie scrabbled for her pants.

"Don't you dare, young lady!" Joey shouted.

"You're lucky your mother had a few too many. You stay right where you are. I'm putting her in bed and I'll come back and deal with this."

He trudged through the room, staring each girl down. Laurie and Mindy began to cry.

"Busted," Lucy whispered.

"We're so fucked," Sandy said.

The lot of them stood cowering for another moment until Joey's heavy steps boomed on the staircase like the sound of impending doom.

"Anyone care to explain why Katie has no pants, no panties, and she was bent over the table showing the lot of you her bare vagina?"

The girls looked at one another and then Lucy said, "It was Katie's idea."

"Yeah," Mindy agreed. "She wanted to play this game."

Laurie nudged the deck of cards with her toe.

"It wasn't my idea!" Katie shouted. "I didn't even want to play!"

"Megan," Joey said. "Was this Katie's idea?"

Everyone looked at Megan.

"Well—" Megan said, glancing at her sister, winced, and said, "Yeah. But we were just having some fun."

Joey picked up one of the cards and said, "Fun? Is this the game you bought at the store today?"

"Yes?" Megan answered.

"And whose idea was it to buy these gifts for your friends?" Joey asked.

Megan looked at Katie.

"But—"

"Katie," Joey said. "I'm so disappointed. You're supposed to be the adult here tonight. You're supposed to be showing these young ladies how to have a quiet night in, enjoy a little girls' night fun, and do it safely. Instead, I come home to find you bare-assed, bent over the coffee table, showing them your… your cunt!"

Everyone gasped. Katie sobbed harder. Joey read the card again, then leaned down and picked up Katie's panties.

"I assume these are yours?" he asked.

Of course, they were. Joey knew it. He'd made her wear them. Katie nodded.

"Spank me, Daddy? Is that what you're trying to teach these young ladies? To act like… like perverts and sluts?"

"No!" Katie shouted. "No! I didn't!"

"You girls, stand over there. Katie, you bend right back over that table. If you need a spanking so bad, I'll give you one."

"But I don't!" Katie cried.

Megan and her friends stood to the side, wide-eyed, as Joey drew back his hand.

"You bend over that table, Katie," he said.

Katie turned and bent over the table. Joey drew back his hand further and landed a hard smack on Katie's ass.

"Ow!" she cried.

"One for each of these girls you exposed yourself to," Joey said and spanked her other cheek.

"Ow! Please! I didn't—"

Whack!

"I'm sorry you girls have to see this," Joey said and slapped Katie's ass a fourth time. "but naughty girls need to be disciplined."

He drew back for his final whack, which landed squarely on Katie's cunt.

"Ow! Ow!" she shrieked.

Stunned as they were by what was happening, no one thought to question Joey's hand lingering on Katie's pussy, nor his finger probing her hole. When he drew his hand back again, however, he examined it.

"Jesus, Katie," he said. "And now you're aroused? From that?"

Katie, bawling, shook her head.

"I want you to apologize to these girls for showing them your naked twat," Joey said.

Katie lifted her head and said, "I'm… I'm sorry!"

"For?" Joey prompted.

"For showing you… my naked twat."

Joey yanked her up and hugged her, stroking her hair.

"Now, now," he said. "It's okay. No more tears, honey. It's just a little spanking."

Katie was so confused. Had Joey ever shown any sort of affection? What was happening here? Then Joey's hand crept down her back. With his back to the group of girls, they couldn't see him cup Katie's ass in his hand and squeeze. They also couldn't hear him as he lowered his voice and whispered in her ear.

"Are you ready for Daddy to fuck this pussy yet?"

***

Katie spent a miserable night catching periodic moments of rest, only to awaken suddenly at the slightest sound, convinced Joey was going to come into the room and take what he wanted. Having a houseful of barely legal women, however, seemed to have put him off for one more night. It was only a small comfort.

As she tried to get back to sleep, her mind turned to the evening's events; most notably, Megan's behavior. Here, Katie was enduring Joey's foul treatment and abuse in the hopes that he wouldn't turn his lecherous paws on Megan and take her innocence. However, Joey's constant spoiling and favoritism was turning Megan into a brat of the worst kind.

Her sister, emboldened by Joey's preferential treatment, being called a princess, and treated like one had begun to warp Megan's mind. Where she was once a shy and sweet, albeit ditzy little sister, something was happening to her. She'd proven it with her mean streak in front of her friends. The dirty game had given her a tiny bit of power, and having the photos to hold over Katie's head had only served to make her realize she could use that power to make someone else do what she wanted. In this case, Katie, and what Megan wanted was for her friends to be entertained. That entertainment had come at Katie's expense.

Joey's reaction to Katie's "misbehavior" had done exactly what Joey wanted it to, as well. It had humiliated Katie, stripping away another piece of her perceived authority as an older sister, and bringing her down to the level of another naughty child. Now Megan viewed her, not so much as a figure of authority, but as just another scared little girl, whom Joey had authority over.

It didn't matter that Katie had a job and managed most of her own expenses. To Megan, Katie was no better than her. But it was even worse than that. Joey's humiliation had also shown Megan something else, something that Katie had even denied acknowledging. It was something that was far too terrible to admit, but she had to.

On some level, subconsciously perhaps, there was some part of her that actually enjoyed what Joey was doing. Even though she feared it, was disgusted by it, and hated it as it was happening, some little dark piece of her was excited by it. Her traitorous wet pussy proved it.

Worse still, when she'd met Megan's eye, as Joey spanked her in front of Megan's friends, she'd seen that same excitement mirrored on her sister's face. Megan had been afraid, yes, but Megan had also been excited. She'd been excited watching Katie being abused and humiliated. Even now, she imagined Megan down the hall, surrounded by her friends, quietly rubbing her cunt as she replayed Katie's shame in her mind.

Even knowing this, however, Katie still could not convince herself to abandon Megan. It wasn't Megan's fault. It was Joey's. He was the monster, manipulating them all for his perverse amusement. The longer she stayed here, the more she fought him and denied him what he wanted, the worse it would become. Ultimately, he would either fuck her or he would fuck Megan. That was the sad reality.

Now Katie simply had to make a choice. Well, perhaps not simply. Still, it was a choice. Would she sacrifice Megan to save herself or would she give in, let Joey win, and sacrifice herself for her sister? It was a choice she still hadn't made when she fell asleep again.

***

One never expects their life to be changed in an instant, and when it happens, the full impact of just how drastic that change will become takes time. The sound of the crash woke Katie early in the morning. The sun was barely up.

It wasn't the first crash, which she slept through, but rather the second as the car struck two parked vehicles on the street. Katie jolted from bed and stumbled to the window, peered out, and the cold grip of terror froze her in place for a heartbeat.

"Oh, shit!"

She flew from the room, still wearing the awful pajamas, and hurried down the steps. Joey was already ahead of her, out the front door. Megan and her friends trailed behind, jabbering and throwing questions that Katie had no answers to. She knew only that her mother's often unused car was now in the street.

She bolted through the door and took in the carnage, the garage door splintered and ruined where the car had backed through it. Joey had reached the vehicle now, and the driver's side door had already opened. Her mother was attempting to stagger out of the driver's seat, while the neighbors flooded into their yards. Several of them were on cell phones.

Joey now had her mother leaning on his shoulder. That she was drunk was evident, even for someone who wasn't aware of her problem. Two more of the neighbors from across the street had reached the scene.

"Mom!" Katie shouted.

Behind her, the sounds of Megan and her friends crying were like background noise against the ringing in her ears. In the distance, the wail of sirens cut the morning stillness. Katie reached Joey and her mother, who now sat against the hood of the car holding her head.

"—did you think you were doing?" Joey said.

Her mother shook her head and mumbled something about needing a drink.

"Go back and take care of your sister," Joey barked. "I've got this."

Katie glanced at her mother, who didn't seem to have noticed her presence. She didn't seem injured, other than a cut on the forehead. Katie backed away, the adrenaline surge slowly fading. Megan ran to her, wrapping her arms around her sister.

"Is Mom going to die?" she wailed.

"She's fine," Katie said. "She's fine."

Katie led the group of girls back toward the house, where they stood on the porch and watched the paramedics arrive from Station 23 down the street. A handful of police cruisers arrived moments later, blocking the street. While one of them spoke to Joey, the others began talking with neighbors.

The paramedics put Katie's mother into an ambulance, which drove away. The officer nodded to Joey, who nodded back, and then he walked up the drive. He ran a hand through his hair.

"She tried to drive to the damn liquor store," he explained, shaking his head.

"Is she okay?" Katie asked.

"On the outside, sure," he said. "They're just taking her in to make sure." He glanced at the group of girls and said, "Megan, take your friends inside. Everything's fine. Why don't you go start some breakfast?"

The chattering group of girls went back into the house.

"What is it?" Katie asked.

"Assuming there are no actual injuries," Joey said, glancing back at the car, "she's going to get booked on an operating under the influence charge."

"She's going to prison?" Katie squeaked.

"No. She'll probably spend a few hours in lockup, get released, and get a court date," Joey explained. "Like the last time. But she's not coming home for a while."

"Why not?" Katie asked, confused. The last time hadn't been an accident, but it had resulted in a similar charge, a fine, a court date, and a mandatory counseling class. It hadn't helped.

"She's going to rehab," Joey said. "For a while. I'll make sure of it."

He pushed past Katie and through the door, joining Megan and her friends in the kitchen. Katie stayed on the porch, soaking in the abrupt change in circumstances. Her mother was going away. It could be weeks. It could be months. It would be only her and Megan, alone with Joey.

Joey took only a few bites of some poorly made scrambled eggs before clearing the driveway enough to get his car out. Then he was off to the hospital and, presumably, to make arrangements for their mother's stay in rehab. That left Katie to corral Megan's friends, who were somber and quiet, lacking the fire they'd had the previous evening. They left as they'd arrived, carpooling, and soon Megan and Katie were alone.

"I'm going back to sleep for a while," Katie said and started up the stairs.

She'd just gotten under the covers when Megan knocked on the door.

"Yeah?"

Megan opened the door, came in, shut it, and asked, "Could I get in bed with you for a while?"

Katie threw back the covers and patted the bed. Megan climbed in. She draped the blanket around them both, slid her arm around Megan's waist, and shut her eyes.

"Katie?" Megan said.

"Hmm?"

"Do you think Joey's going to leave now?"

Katie wanted to say that she hoped so; that there would be no greater blessing on earth. However, she was wondering the same thing, and there was some small, terrified part of her that didn't want it to happen, a part that knew it couldn't happen. If Joey left, the two of them would be homeless. Being a floor manager at Petsy's wasn't exactly luxurious. If Katie had to take care of them both, she knew she couldn't do it.

"I don't think so," she said.

"But what if he does? What if he doesn't want to stay with Mom anymore?"

Katie kissed her sister's head and said, "Don't worry about that. I'll take care of it. We're going to be okay."

"Katie?"

"Hmm?"

"I'm sorry I was mean to you."

"Go to sleep," Katie said.

It took only moments for Megan to fall asleep. For Katie, it was not so easy.

***

Training Tina

Everything in the clinic felt great. It was like floating in a cloud of pure pleasure, with constant stimulation to her pussy and her tits, while her head felt thick, her thoughts slow, and nothing mattered but the good feelings. Tina lay back and watched the movies, though she couldn't really recall what they were about; only that they had pretty girls with big tits, like her. She listened to the music in the headphones but couldn't remember who was singing or what the lyrics said, only that it was catchy, soothing, and fun.

While she huffed the gas, watched the movies, and lay naked, she had little else to do or motivation to do anything else. Instead, she simply stared at her new tits, stared at the monitor, and giggled as one-by-one, girl after girl had a cock driven between their tits before receiving a hot wash of gooey cum across them.

The minutes and hours blurred as she napped. Each time she awoke, Doctor Donna would briefly remove the mask, push the tube into her mouth, and say, "Suck." Tina sucked at the tube, had a powerful orgasm, and Doctor Donna would tell her she was a good girl before putting the mask back on. Then the headphones would go back on, the machine would huff and wheeze, tugging on her nipples, and the vibrator would gently buzz in her cunt.

Nurse Bethany was replaced that evening with Nurse Sandy, who helped Tina from the bed, took her to the toilet, and Doctor Donna took pictures of her. After being led back to the chair, she was fed more protein cubes, while Doctor Donna massaged her breasts for her. Following two more orgasms, Doctor Donna fed Tina another pill, placed the cups back on her tits, the mask on her face, and the headphones over her ears for the night.

On Sunday morning, it was more of the same. After eating her morning protein cubes, Doctor Donna fed Tina another pill and began massaging her tits as Tina breathed in the gas. However, there were no headphones as she did so.

Instead, Doctor Donna said, "Today, we're going to start your affirmation therapy. I'd like you to look in the mirror, focus on your gorgeous tits, and repeat after me."

"Uh, huh," Tina said, looking at her tits in the mirror.

"My tits make me special," Doctor Donna said.

Tina repeated the phrase several times at the doctor's instruction.

"My tits make me who I am," Doctor Donna said.

Tina again repeated the phrase. And for the next thirty minutes, as Doctor Donna groped and squeezed Tina's melons, she repeated further affirmations concerning the beauty of her tits, and how they would define her now. Throughout the session, Tina's pussy became more and more aroused as the vibrations slowly increased with each repeated phrase, until, at the end of the session, Doctor Donna gave Tina a soft kiss on the lips, told her she was a good girl. Finally, Tina received an orgasm so intense that she wet the chair with girl cream.

Nurse Bethany came in shortly after, cleaned the chair, and then Doctor Hillard arrived to check up on Tina's progress. While he squeezed Tina's breasts, Nurse Bethany slid the vibrator in and out of Tina's cunt.

"Your big jugs are coming in very nicely, Tina," Hillard said. "We're right on track to deliver the second Maximizer treatment in the morning. How are you feeling? Any discomfort?"

"Feels really good," Tina mumbled.

"Can we get you anything?" Hillard asked.

"Like to cum," Tina mumbled.

"Yes. I'm sure you do," Hillard agreed. "Having big tits will do that to a girl. It will become very normal and routine for you to want to orgasm frequently. Girls with big tits are, after all, sexual creatures by nature. Isn't that right, Doctor Donna?"

"Absolutely," Donna agreed. "It's not just a matter of perception that girls with big tits are inherently more sexual. It's a scientific fact."

Tina giggled and said, "Big tits make girls horny."

"They certainly do," Donna agreed.

"Well, you just let Nurse Bethany or Doctor Donna know if we can make you more comfortable," Hillard said. "I'll stop in to check on you later."

"Yeah," Tina mumbled.

When Hillard left, Doctor Donna gave Tina another pill, put the tube in her mouth, and said, "Suck." Tina sucked and groaned at the spike of pleasure in her cunt.

"We're going to start you on oral medication now, Tina," Doctor Donna said. "Laying around all day, as you can tell, makes one a bit weak, so it's important to pump your body full of nutrients to aid in your recovery."

"Okay," Tina said.

Doctor Donna wheeled over a small machine, at the end of which was a fleshy-looking rod. Tina giggled and said, "Looks like a dick."

"Yes," Donna agreed. "That's nature for you. Sometimes the best shape for a tool just seems to come in the shape of a penis."

Donna lay Tina's chair back and gently tilted her head to the side.

"Now, this will be just a bit uncomfortable," Donna said, "So Nurse Bethany is going to increase your stimulation, alright?"

"Yeah."

While Doctor Donna held Tina's legs up, Nurse Bethany slipped a lubed plug into Tina's anus. Tina giggled and said, "It feels weird."

Then the little plug began to vibrate, and the intensity of the vibrator in Tina's cunt increased. She gasped and shook. Donna lowered her legs.

"That's better, right?" Doctor Donna asked.

"Feels good," Tina agreed.

Donna nodded, and slid a strap from the machine, which she looped around Tina's head. As she tightened the strap, she said, "Open," and Tina opened her mouth. The shaft of the machine slid between her lips, and Doctor Donna finished tightening the strap, affixing Tina's head in place. Next, Nurse Bethany attached the cups to Tina's tits, and the sound of the little machine huffing as it sucked at her nipples filled the room.

Tina groaned. Doctor Donna turned on the new machine, which slowly slid the rod back and forth in Tina's mouth. As it did, it dispensed little squirts of goo onto Tina's tongue. She hummed happily at the taste.

"It's a simple nutrient compound," Doctor Donna explained. "Now you just lay there for a while, and it will feed you what a girl with big tits needs, okay?"

Tina mumbled around the shaft. Doctor Donna then placed the headphones over her ears again. As the machine gently fucked Tina's mouth, she drifted in the pleasure cloud in her head, stimulated from all angles by the machines. It all felt so wonderful, so warm.

In her ears, the music played and the voice in the headphones droned. "Girls with big tits love sucking. Girls with big tits need to suck. Girls with big tits love to swallow. Girls with big tits are silly. Girls with big tits are stupid. Girls with big tits are sluts…"

***

As Tina lay drifting in the pleasure haze, she was only dimly aware of the visitors she received. Doctor Donna was there, saying things she couldn't hear through the headphones, but they didn't seem to matter. All that mattered was the good feelings and the shaft incessantly pumping the nutrients into her mouth.

Each visitor spent a few minutes groping Tina's melons, while Doctor Donna took photos. As they squeezed and played with her tits, the pleasure gradually increased, resulting in an orgasm. This went on for the entire morning, with Tina sometimes falling into a short nap, only to awaken to someone else fondling her tits until she came again.

Doctor Donna released her from the machine in the afternoon, after which Nurse Bethany helped her to the toilet, showered with her, and Doctor Donna fed her more protein cubes and a pill. When Donna put the tube into her mouth this time and said, "Suck," Tina didn't notice any change in the stimulation, but she orgasmed anyway.

"Good girl," Doctor Donna said.

"Feels so good," Tina mumbled.

"Tina, this afternoon we're going to spend a little time doing exposure therapy."

"What's that?" Tina asked, rubbing her temples.

"It's sort of like training for your new life in public, as a girl with big tits. You have to understand you'll be receiving a lot of attention. I know it's part of why you chose to enhance your melons, right?"

"Yeah," Tina agreed. "I want to be noticed."

"Of course, you do. You want to be seen, to have your existence validated. It's only natural. You'll receive a lot of positive attention now. However, you have to be prepared for some of the negative attention, too. Do you know what I mean?"

"People might call me names?"

"Yes. Not like they did before, but it's a harsh reality that others might see your big tits and feel jealous, afraid, threatened by your allure, or make crude comments about your beautiful tits. Exposure therapy is designed to help you turn those negative reactions into positive ones, which generate good feelings instead of hurting your feelings."

Tina's brain worked through the fog, and she asked, "So, you're going to call me names?"

"Not me, specifically. The clinic staff will play the part of your 'tormentors', while I observe and coach you."

"Um, okay."

Doctor Donna nodded and sat Tina up. She brought the chair to an upright position, clicked the vibrator up a notch, and Tina jerked as the pleasure in her cunt increased.

"Now, don't worry, Tina," Donna said. "This will go on throughout the day but remember that it's important to know how to react to these situations when you're confronted with them in real life."

"Okay?"

Donna went to the door, opened it and gestured. A male staff member entered the room and stood staring at Tina's tits and naked cunt for several seconds in silence. Tina squirmed in the chair.

"Leering and staring are some of the most basic forms of negativity you'll face," Donna said. "However, it's important to think of them as admiration. They like what they see. Your big tits are beautiful. They stare at you because you're desirable. Sometimes, they may even go so far as to touch you without consent."

Donna nodded to the man, who stepped forward and grabbed one of Tina's tits, groping it roughly. Tina moaned.

"Yes," Donna said. "That's it exactly. Turn that negative attention into good feelings. When you experience an unwanted touch, let yourself sink into the pleasure, instead. It feels good to be touched, right?"

Tina shuddered in the chair and said, "Feels good."

The man continued to squeeze her tits for several more seconds, and as he did, the vibrations in Tina's cunt slowly increased. Finally, he released her tits and stepped back.

"Now, you can thank him for enjoying your tits," Donna said.

"Thank you for touching my tits," Tina said, and the vibrations increased again.

The man left the room, and Nurse Bethany came in.

"Women may actually be the worst," Donna said. "Unfortunately, other women will be jealous of the attention your tits command. They'll say things you might not like."

"You look like a fucking cow," Nurse Bethany said. "How do you sleep at night knowing you're nothing but a walking cocktease?"

Tina frowned and looked at Doctor Donna.

"Tell her you're not a cocktease, Tina. That you're actually a cock pleaser. Your tits are beautiful."

"I'm… I'm not a cocktease," Tina said. "I'm a cock pleaser. My tits are beautiful."

Donna nodded and the vibrations increased slightly, making Tina gasp and shake in the chair.

"Again, Tina. My tits are beautiful. I'm a cock pleaser!"

"My tits… are beautiful!" Tina said through gritted teeth. She was on the verge of cumming. "I'm… a… cock pleaser!"

"Good girl," Donna said and Tina orgasmed.

She breathed deeply and slumped in the chair as the pleasure dimmed slightly, the vibrations dialing back, and Nurse Bethany stepped closer.

"You're just a big-titted slut cow!" she said and slapped Tina's tits.

Tina groaned. The pleasure increased again. Nurse Bethany slapped her other tit and said, "Slut!"

"Just endure the barbs, Tina," Donna said. "You know she's only jealous of your beauty and your power. Her words can't hurt you."

"Slut! Cow!" Nurse Bethany spat and slapped each of Tina's tits again.

And then Nurse Bethany kissed Tina on the lips and the pleasure spike in her cunt sent her over the edge. She moaned out loud, shaking in the chair as Nurse Bethany pushed her tongue into Tina's mouth. The woman's hands went from slapping to cupping and squeezing Tina's melons.

"That's good, Tina," Doctor Donna said. "Take her power away by concentrating on the pleasure. Words can't hurt you. Your tits make you special."

Nurse Bethany pulled her tongue from Tina's mouth before the orgasm ended, withdrawing from the room. Another man took her place, approached, and stood staring at Tina's tits.

"Nice cans, baby," he said. "I'll bet a guy could have a lot of fun with a set of knockers like yours. You're probably a real enjoyable little sex doll sporting jugs like that, aren't you?"

Tina slowly ground her pussy against the vibrator. Then man rubbed his crotch.

"While women can be cruel, men will be complimentary in the most derogatory fashion," Donna said. "Let's digest each of those compliments."

Tina groaned as the vibrations lessened, leaving her pussy needy.

"Nice cans, baby," the man said again.

"Thank the man for complimenting your tits, Tina," Donna instructed.

"Thank you," Tina said breathlessly.

The vibrations increased.

"I'll bet a guy could have a lot of fun with a set of knockers like yours," the man said and rubbed his crotch.

"My tits are so much fun," Tina said, unprompted.

"Yeah?" the man said. "Girls with big tits are obviously just sluts that want attention."

"Girls with big tits are sluts," Tina agreed and the vibrations increased.

The man reached out, groped one of Tina's tits, and tugged on the nipple.

"Oh, God!" Tina squeaked.

The vibrations increased.

"Yeah. You like having those big melons played with, don't you?"

"Yes!" Tina said truthfully. "More…"

The man grinned and rolled her other nipple in his fingers.

"That's what you like, isn't it?"

Tina's head rolled back. The vibrations increased. She moaned loudly.

"Good girl," the man said.

And Tina orgasmed again as he continued to molest her tits.

"Good, Tina. That's so good. Turn that attention into pleasure."

"You're probably a real enjoyable little sex doll sporting jugs like these," the man said.

Tina could only continue to gasp as the vibrator went crazy in her cunt. Finally, the man let her tits go and left the room. The vibrations slowly wound down. Tina's head drooped and she drooled on her tits.

Doctor Donna wiped her tits with a cloth, pushed the tube into her mouth, and said, "Suck."

Tina sucked as the vibrations increased again, whining around the tube. Doctor Donna then pulled it free. A third man entered and stood in front of Tina, rubbing his crotch. The vibrations notched up. The man continued to silently stare at her tits and her cunt.

"While some men may simply help themselves to your tits," Doctor Donna said, "some may simply admire you from afar and use your physical allure to pleasure themselves."

The man pulled his cock out and began to stroke it as he stared at Tina's tits. Tina groaned, staring back at his cock.

"Doesn't it feel good to be admired, Tina? To know that your very existence gives people such pleasure?" Donna asked.

"Feels good," Tina agreed.

The vibrations increased.

"When you're confronted like this, remember that your tits are your power. They make you special. Men never reacted to you this way before, did they?"

"No."

"They never pulled out their erections and pleasured themselves to thoughts of you. Now they do. They look at your tits and they get pleasure simply from the sight of them. Your tits are a source of happiness for others. How does that make you feel, Tina?"

"I… I like it," she said.

The vibrations increased.

"Would you like him to ejaculate on your new tits, Tina?" Donna asked.

Tina furrowed her brows. It didn't seem like strange men should be ejaculating on her breasts, however, the thought of it was exciting. The vibrations increased and she groaned. The man stared at her tits.

"I… I think so," she said.

"I know it feels different, perhaps even a bit dirty to let a strange man ejaculate on your tits," Donna said. "But you did other things that were different and dirty when you had no tits, didn't you?"

Tina blushed. She had.

"You sucked on Kevin's cock, didn't you?" Donna asked.

The vibrations increased.

"Yeah…"

"You let your brother put his cock in your mouth," Donna said. "Now you have big tits. What does Kevin want to do with your big tits?"

"Fuck them," Tina said.

The vibrations increased. Tina shook in the chair.

"Does he want to cum on your big tits?" Donna asked.

"Yeah…"

"You like having men cum on your tits, right?"

In the back of her thoughts, the words came unbidden. Everyone loves my tits. Everyone loves to cum on my tits. Girls with big tits love cum on their tits.

"Yeah," Tina agreed.

"Why don't you tell this nice man to cum on your tits?" Donna said. "It would be such a great compliment."

The vibrations increased, pushing Tina to the brink of another orgasm.

"Cum… cum on my tits," she said.

The man stepped closer, jerking his cock faster, staring at her tits. Tina watched it slide through his fist until it began to pulse and jerk. He groaned. A hard shot of jizz spattered Tina's tits, followed by another shot, and another, coating her melons in warm goo. The vibrator spiked. Tina came again.

"Good girl," Donna said.

By the time Tina finished exposure therapy, she was exhausted. Three men had ejaculated on her tits. The women sometimes called her names, while other times they praised her tits and called her beautiful. Without asking for Tina's consent, each staff member also spent time fondling her jugs, squeezing them, and playing with them.

Doctor Donna fed her another pill, and more protein cubes, and then attached her to the nutrient machine until the evening. Worn out from all the orgasms, Tina simply slept as the machine gently fucked her mouth and squirted more yummy goo onto her tongue. And all the while, the headphones droned in her ears.

***

Doctor Donna had taken away the vibrator. She'd removed the cups from Tina's tits. She'd pushed aside the monitor and the mirror. Without the stimulation, Tina felt empty. Her head still swam with warmth, but without the constant tingles of pleasure, she was disoriented for several minutes.

"Before your big day tomorrow," Doctor Donna said, "we're going to clear your mind with a guided meditation. For that, you'll need to stay focused on my voice and not distractions."

"Alright," Tina agreed as she rubbed her tired eyes and licked her lips.

Doctor Donna set a small silver metronome in front of Tina. "I want you to watch it for me, and just listen to my voice."

Tina watched the metronome tick back and forth, her eyes following the steady movement, while Doctor Donna spoke.

"You've really grown and empowered yourself, Tina. Everyone here is so proud of your progress. Soon, you'll be going home, and carrying on your life as a new, bolder woman than when you came in. I want you to picture that life, picture yourself, the kind of confident, attractive, woman you're going to be. Can you pick one person who you know will be most pleased with your choice?"

Tina's eyes felt heavy as she watched the ticking, back and forth, back and forth.

"Kevin," she said.

"Good. I want you to fixate on Kevin. I want you to picture him in your mind, to imagine him just as happy as you are. Can you describe Kevin to me?"

Tina breathed deeply and said, "He's really nice. He never made fun of my little boobs like other people and he wasn't mean growing up."

"He helped you get your big tits, didn't he?"

"Yeah."

The smell of lavender was heavy in the room and the stillness was broken only by the gentle ticking and the sound of Doctor Donna's voice. Tina's head drooped. She was so tired.

"Hold onto Kevin, Tina. He's so happy with your choice and he'll just love your new tits."

"Yeah."

Then Doctor Donna began to count backward. Each number was more difficult to remember than the last. Then Tina could no longer hear the numbers. She couldn't see the ticking metronome, though on some level she could still hear it, so rhythmic and in perfect time with her breathing.

"The clinic is a safe place," Doctor Donna said. "Safe like Kevin, full of kind people who would never make fun of you or be mean to you. You've felt nothing but love and pleasure from the clinic."

Tina sighed.

"Who loves your tits, Tina?"

"Everyone."

"Everyone loves your tits. Who loves looking at your tits?"

"Everyone."

"Everyone loves looking at your tits. Who loves playing with your tits?"

"Everyone."

"Everyone loves playing with your tits…"

Doctor Donna continued to repeat the phrases Tina's subconscious mind had soaked in from the headphones, having Tina repeat them out loud, internalize them, and make them part of herself. All the while, she imagined Kevin, happy with her choice, kind, just like everyone in the clinic.

"Everything we do here is to prepare you for a new life with big tits," Doctor Donna finally said. "Do you believe that, Tina?"

"Yes."

"It's very normal for everyone to look at your tits, isn't it?"

"Yes."

"It's very normal for everyone to play with your tits, isn't it?"

"Yes."

"It's very normal for everyone to fuck your tits, isn't it?"

"Yes."

"It's very normal for everyone to cum on your tits, isn't it?"

"Yes."

"Girls with big tits are sluts, aren't they?"

"Sluts."

"You have big tits, don't you?"

"Yes."

"What kind of girl has big tits?"

"Sluts."

"Are you a slut, Tina?"

"Yes."

"You're a slut…"

***

The New Rules

Thanks to Megan's newfound uncertainty about their future, Joey was unable to molest Katie the evening of the accident. On the following morning, Katie had an early shift at Petsy's, and given their circumstances, it didn't seem like she could call off. However, she also couldn't bring herself to leave Megan alone in the house, given that Joey would be home all day working to repair the garage. Instead, Katie suggested that Megan come with her to work for the day.

"Won't that be boring?" Megan asked. "Why can't I just stay home with Joey?"

"Joey will be busy with the garage," Katie explained. "It won't be boring. We're down a hand with Tina out this week, so you could help me with some things. I'll pay you."

Megan considered it and eventually agreed. It turned out, however, that Megan had a hidden talent, an unexpected one that neither Katie nor Petsy was prepared for.

Megan was cute. She did not have the biggest rack, and she did not possess much in the way of smarts. But she was cute, unintentionally flirty, and possessed a certain knowledge. Megan understood the ways of vapid and spoiled teenage girls.

Given the shop's overwhelmingly male demographic, this resulted in a steady stream of men nearly cleaning out the stock of makeup and hair products. Petsy did not sell makeup and hair products. Rather, the shipment had come to him through a mistake with one of his other suppliers. Rather than attempt to reclaim the pallet of goods, the supplier had simply written them off and left them with Petsy.

Charlotte had staged the products near the register, hoping customers would see them as an impulse buy, and eventually they would trickle away. This had not been the case. However, Megan's appearance in the shop that day, and her resulting boredom, created a perfect storm.

Katie showed up for work with her sister in tow, Megan dressed in her now typical braless fashion, a cutoff top, and shiny flats. Fortunately, she had worn a pair of shorts, rather than attempt to leave the house in panties. Megan had been in the shop before with her sister, though it was not a regular occurrence. As such, she knew Petsy, who sat behind the counter replacing mobile phone screens with new ones.

"Morning, Petsy," Katie said.

The old man looked up, nodded, and said, "And Megan, too?"

Katie leaned on the counter, giving Petsy a shot down her top, and pasted on her best cute and desperate face. It was not hard to do.

"I'm sorry. My mom had an accident yesterday, and Joey has to fix the garage," Katie explained.

"Not so hurt, I hope," Petsy said.

"No. But it's summer break and I didn't want Megan to have to stay home all day. You don't mind if she helps out a bit around the shop, do you?"

Petsy looked down her top, shook his head, and said, "Is no trouble."

"Oh, my God!" Megan squealed from behind.

Petsy looked up and Katie turned. Megan held an eyeshadow palette in her hand.

"You have Magnifique?" Megan asked. "I can't even get this at the mall!"

"Magnifique?" Katie asked.

Megan looked at her as if she were an alien. "It's like huge! Everyone uses it. Bratty Brit, Sailor Grift—like everyone! And these," she held up a hair volumizer, "are the fuggin' jam. Joey tried to find me one for my birthday for like a week!"

"They have been sitting for almost as long," Petsy said. "Do not sell even one."

Megan turned her wide eyes to her sister and said, "Katie. You have to buy me one! Please!"

Petsy shrugged and said, "You can have."

Megan squealed delightedly, took the eyeshadow and the volumizer, and plopped herself on a stool behind the counter. After tearing the packages open, she confiscated one of Petsy's counter mirrors and immediately set to work beautifying herself.

"I'm sorry," Katie said to Petsy, who only shrugged again.

Katie set to work, reviewing the previous days sales and inventory from Charlotte's shift, while Megan hummed to herself and carefully applied eyeshadow, wiped it clean, and then tried another variation. It was less than an hour into the shift when one of the regulars, Charles Meter, popped into the shop. Katie greeted him with her usual flirtatious smile, casually adjusted her tits, and helped him with a new table saw (which needed an extended warranty plan).

As she was ringing him up, he chuckled at Megan, who bounced happily on the stool as she curled her hair around volumizer.

"You've got the best job in here," Charles said.

"Oh, my God, yes!" Megan said. "Can you believe Petsy has Magnifique? I mean, everyone would just die if they saw me right now!"

"Magnifique?" Charles asked.

"It's the hottest thing, apparently," Katie said.

"Like, hot enough to make Dad a hero to two girls your age?" Charles asked Megan.

"Um, only if they like being pretty."

Charles chuckled, snagged four boxes of the eyeshadow, various smaller boxes of foundations and creams, as well as two volumizers. Megan shrieked and pulled her volumizer out of her hair, laying it on the counter.

"No, no," she said to Charles. "Oh, no! You can't use those three together. They'll look like the… well like some kind of swamp creature."

She took away some of the boxes, provided more in their place, and said, "Those ones. That's the combo Brit uses when she tours."

"Thanks?" Charles said.

Megan beamed, lighting up the room. Katie and Petsy looked at her as if she'd grown an extra head. Charles finished the purchase, pointed to Megan and said, "I owe you."

Megan, however, was already back to her hair. When Charles departed, Katie said, "Megan. How?"

"What?"

"He just bought $300 of that stuff."

"That's a deal," Megan said. "You should ask twice that."

Katie looked at Petsy, who shrugged. She rounded the counter, pulled the paper from the holder, and replaced it with a new one at a higher markup.

As the morning wore on, the incident was not an isolated one. Men approached the counter, buying protection plans and warranties with their eyes on Katie's tits. Then they turned their attention to the ditzy, braless teen behind the counter. Questions followed.

"You say it's the thing?"

"Do you think my wife might like one?"

"Which ones should I get for my daughter."

By the end of Katie's shift, she'd had to restock the display four times. Petsy was ecstatic.

"And here I am thinking it would all go in trash," he said, rubbing his chin.

"Looks like you might have found a new untapped market," Katie said. "Dads with teenagers."

"Is good," Petsy said. "Megan, you come back tomorrow with Katie?"

"Can I take home a couple of the others?" she asked.

Petsy nodded.

"Sure. I can come back," Megan agreed.

While Megan's unexpected performance was a small glimmer of light in an otherwise dark world, that light was quickly extinguished when they arrived home. Joey, now finished with the replacement of the garage door, lounged on the couch in the living room. He stood when Megan and Katie arrived, in order to receive a squealing Megan's affectionate hug. She threw herself on him, wrapping her arms around his neck. Joey's hands gripped her ass, holding her.

"You have a good time with Katie, princess?" he asked.

Katie made a disgusted face.

"Joey, they had Magnifique," she said. "And Petsy let me have some."

Joey put her down and said, "That's great."

"I have to go check my Onestagram. Everyone is going to just die!" Megan said and ran up the stairs.

Joey then turned his attention to Katie.

"Come on, tits," he said. "Let's go have a talk."

"Are you crazy?" Katie hissed. "Megan's in her room."

"Guess you better take care of Daddy quick and quiet, then, huh?"

"You're such an asshole," Katie said.

"That's Daddy asshole to you, slut. Let's go. Unless you'd like to be on the street. Of course, Megan can stay. Now that Mom's away for a while, I'll have that little skank hooked on this big dick in no time. Then your mom can join you on the street and I'll just keep that sweet little cunt for myself. Trade in for a newer model, if you will."

"Jesus Christ," Katie said. "You're such a pervert."

Joey only grinned, slapped Katie on the ass, and shoved her toward the stairs. The sound of Megan's stereo blared through her shut door as they passed by. Katie had barely closed her own door when Joey yanked her top up and stuck his lips on her tits. Katie squirmed but her stepfather's big hands squeezed her melons hard and held her in place.

"Fuck, I'm hard," Joey said, pulling his mouth off her tits. "Strip off and kneel in front of that mirror so I can look at your ass while I fuck that pretty mouth."

Katie cringed but did as ordered, wiggling out of her skirt and kneeling in front of the mirror with her ass framed in the glass. Joey took her by the hair and pushed his cock between her lips.

"That's it, cocksucker," he said. "Show Daddy how grateful you are to have a fucking home."

"Mmph!" Katie mumbled.

"You ready to ask Daddy to spread that pussy?"

"Mm mm!"

Joey gripped her head in his hands and shoved his cock down Katie's throat.

"Well, Old Joey's got a few new rules for you two cockteasers," he growled. "Starting right now, I want you to be a good example to Megan. That means no more bras around the house, and no more bottoms. I want those fat tits bouncing around like God intended. There's only one thing you need to ask yourself when you put something on around here. Will this make Old Joey's dick hard? You got that, suckhole?"

He held Katie's head against his crotch until she slapped her hands against his legs. He continued to hold her as she jerked and sputtered, bathing his crotch in spit. Finally, he let her up and repeated, "You got that?"

Katie sucked air and nodded. Joey slapped her face.

"And when I ask you a fucking question, the answer better be 'Yes, Daddy'."

"Yes… Daddy," Katie muttered.

Joey shoved his prick back into her mouth and masturbated with her head until he pumped his day's load into Katie's belly. After filling her with his goo, Joey pulled up his pants, left the room, and Katie heard him knock on Megan's door.

"Princess, you want to watch Golden Pipes?" he called over the music.

As Katie knelt, gasping, Megan's door opened. The music went down.

"I'll be right down," Megan said.

"You take all the time you need, princess," Joey said. "You look so pretty!"

Katie pulled herself up and then jumped when a knock came at her door, too.

"What?" she called, staring at the door.

"Megan and I are going to watch Golden Pipes. Why don't you come down and be part of the family?" Joey called loudly.

"Um, sure," Katie called back.

She stood shaking until Joey walked away, then turned to her closet. Making Joey's dick hard was not something she wanted to do, but choices were limited. She pulled out a cutoff top, tugged it on, and traded her panties for a pair of smaller ones. Disgusted with herself, she opened the door to find Megan also leaving her room. Her sister was dressed similarly, though her panties were a pair of boy shorts that clung to her like they were painted on.

When they arrived in the living room, Megan threw herself on the couch and snuggled up next to Joey, who put his arm around her and kissed her forehead. When he looked at Katie, though, he frowned.

"Katie, didn't you just get a spanking last night for exposing yourself?"

Katie glanced at Megan, who was similarly attired. What the fuck was Joey on about. What was she supposed to say? They were his fucking rules!

"I… I wasn't thinking," she said. "I can go change."

"Not without another spanking for dressing up like that," Joey growled.

"Joey," Megan said suddenly.

Katie and her stepfather paused, equally surprised.

"It… It wasn't Katie's fault," Megan said and looked down in shame. At Joey's crotch.

"What do you mean, princess?" Joey asked.

"Katie wasn't exposing herself," Megan said. "It… it wasn't her fault. I'm the one that wanted to play the game and… and I made Katie play."

"You made Katie play?"

"Well, not at first," Megan explained. "We all wanted to play, but then one of the cards said we had to take pictures of someone. Like naughty pictures. And Katie had to be the subject. We were supposed to delete the pictures, but I told Katie I'd put it on the internet if she didn't keep playing. She didn't want to do those things but… but I made her."

For a moment, Katie felt the thrill of victory. She felt proud of Megan for telling the truth. Most of all, she felt a smug moment of superiority at Joey's clear look of confusion. All of that faded, though, when Joey nodded and said, "That's very big of you, princess. It takes a lot of courage to admit when you did something wrong."

"I'm sorry, Katie," Megan said.

"That's sweet," Joey said. "Now, I need you to make it right for Katie."

Megan asked, "How?"

"Well, I'll let you two decide," Joey said. "I can spank you twice as many times as Katie got," Megan recoiled and wrinkled her nose. She'd never been spanked in her life. "Or you go get that aloe from the medicine cabinet and rub it into Katie's sore bum for her."

"I'm fine," Katie said quickly. "Really. It's… it's fine."

Joey held up a hand and said, "Megan needs to learn that it's not right to blame other people. I beat your bottom pretty hard, Katie. I had to. You need to let Megan make that up to you, even if you say it's not hurting. It's the principle."

"Okay," Megan said.

"Good girl. Now go grab the aloe and come back here."

Megan got up and left the room. Katie stared daggers at Joey, who grinned.

"What are you doing?" she hissed.

"Teaching her a lesson. Now come over here and lay across Old Joey's lap."

He patted his crotch. Katie balled her fists, but she lay across Joey's lap with her ass in the air. Megan returned with a bottle of aloe.

"What do I do?" she asked.

"I need you to take Katie's panties down, just like last night, and you rub that aloe into her buns, okay?"

Megan nodded and uncapped the bottle. Joey's hand slid down Katie's top and he groped her tit as Megan pulled off her panties. A moment later, her sister's hands touched her ass, and Megan began rubbing the aloe into her cheeks.

"That's good, princess," Joey said. "Keep going a bit."

Joey tugged on Katie's nipple making her groan.

"Feels better, right, Katie?" he asked.

"Um, yeah," Katie said.

Megan continued for several minutes, squeezing and rubbing Katie's ass with her aloe-coated hands.

"Now remember," Joey said. "I had to give Katie a good whack on her puss, so make sure you get that, too."

He squeezed Katie's tit hard.

"On her… her puss?" Megan asked.

Joey nodded. His hardon pressed into Katie's belly. Megan parted her sister's legs, exposing her embarrassingly wet cunt. And then Megan's hand smeared aloe into her slit and began to rub.

"Just like that, princess," Joey said.

"That feel better, Katie?"

Katie gritted her teeth and nodded. It did feel better, but also gross having her sister's finger's probing her cunt.

"Feel around there, princess," Joey said. "See if you can find Katie's little nub. You just rub that a bit, so Katie feels good, okay?"

"Okay," Megan said, and her fingers probed Katie's slit until they found their target.

Her cunt, having betrayed her again, made that all too easy. Megan rubbed her clit with the aloe and Katie moaned. Joey squeezed and fondled her tits.

"That's good, princess," Joey finally said. "You can go wash your hands now."

Megan capped the aloe, returned it to the cabinet, and washed her hands. When she'd gone, Joey took the opportunity to quickly jam two fingers up Katie's twat.

"Wet as sin, you little slut," Joey growled.

Katie scurried off his lap, blushing, and snatched her panties off the ground. Joey held out his hand and said, "Give."

"But—"

Joey frowned. Katie handed him her panties and Joey put them in his pocket, then patted the cushion next to him.

"Princess," he called. "Can you grab a blanket from the hall closet?"

Megan returned a moment later, carrying the blanket. She handed it to Joey, snuggled back against him, and he covered the three of them. The show started on the TV. Megan and Joey chattered about the contest, while Katie pretended to watch. However, beneath the blanket, Joey played with Katie's cunt, rubbing it and pushing his fingers into her wet folds, circling her clit, while Katie tried not to let the horrible molestation make her cum.

***

Sleeping in a bed meant for one with her sister wasn't an altogether pleasant experience for Katie. It was, however, infinitely preferable to leaving herself vulnerable to Joey's abuse. Of course, it was a temporary situation. Megan would soon adjust and decide to sleep in her own room once more, but for now Katie welcomed her sister's presence at night. Megan was probably doing more for her in that regard than Katie was doing for Megan.

True to her word, Megan accompanied Katie to work again on Monday morning. When they arrived at the shop, it was unusually busy, and with a demographic far different from the usual. Not only were the regular male customers in, such as the DIY guys or contractors, but the shop was flooded with teenage girls.

Katie and Megan pushed past the line, Katie rushing behind the counter, where a harried Petsy worked the register.

"What's going on?" Katie asked.

"I do not know," Petsy said. "There is line outside door before I even get here. They all want Magnifique and volumizer."

Katie quickly opened a second register to give Petsy some help, and waved Megan over.

"Megan, could you please go in the back and bring out more of this stuff from the pallet?"

"Okay."

Getting through the massive influx of customers took up the entire morning, and by the end of it, the entire stock of Magnifique and volumizers had been sold. Katie had to post a sign on the front door, turning disappointed young women away. Petsy breathed a long sigh, but a happy one.

Katie plopped down on a stool and took a breath, saying, "I don't get it. Where did they come from? Charles Meter couldn't have possibly told that many people about it."

Petsy shook his head and said, "Is good. Very good."

Katie turned to her sister and said, "Thanks, Megs. You did great keeping that stuff rolling out."

"Oh, sure! It was great! Everyone thinks I'm the tits!"

Katie frowned, puzzled. "What do you mean?"

"Well, after I showed how I did the Brit Tour look with the stuff Petsy gave me yesterday, they totally had to have it."

"They?"

"Yeah. Like everyone! Look! I got over 6 million views!"

Megan turned her phone screen to her sister, and on the screen was a video made just after they'd arrived home from work the previous day. In the video, Megan's stereo blared as she deftly applied the Magnifique to replicate Bratty Brit's "Tour Look".

Katie snatched the phone.

"What? Did I do something wrong?" Megan asked.

"You tagged the store," Katie said.

"Um, yeah?"

"Jesus. Petsy, she tagged the store," Katie said again.

"I do not know tagging," Petsy said.

"That's okay, right?" Megan asked.

Katie hugged her, handed back the phone, and said, "That was actually the smartest thing you've ever done."

"Really?"

Katie shook her head in disbelief.

"I buy you lunch, Megan," Petsy said. "Was good idea. You tag store again, yes?"

"Well, we're out of Magnifique," Megan said. "Can you get more?"

Petsy rubbed his chin and said, "I look into it."

Without the Magnifique, sales soon returned to their normal level, with traffic declining as the customer pattern returned to normal. Early in the afternoon, a sudden rush took up most of Katie's attention. Megan, however, began to grow bored and wandered about the store. From time to time, Katie caught a glimpse of her picking up various power tools, posing with her phone, and then replacing them.

Charlotte came in for the afternoon to evening shift late in the day, relieving Katie, who took Megan home. She earned a reprieve from further molestation when Joey called, saying he was going to be late getting in due to a visit with their mother. That left Katie making dinner and spending time on the couch with Megan. It was the most normal she'd felt since Joey had begun raping her tits a month ago.

The following morning, Katie and Megan returned to the shop to find another crowd. Once again, Katie had to hurry to open another register to help Petsy. Today the customers were not after Magnifique, though. They were here for power tools, pressure washers and second-hand electronics.

The customers, however, were a bit different from the usual. There were the normal contractors, independent laborers, handymen, and home repair guys. There was also a decidedly younger demographic, college-aged guys, even some fresh out of high school.

After the morning rush, Katie sat heavily on a stool. She'd run from the register to the floor dozens of times, helping customers, upselling warranties and plans, while Petsy dealt with most of the electronics.

"Megan," Katie finally asked. "What did you do?"

"Do?"

"Yes. Did you tag the store in something again?"

"Oh! Yeah! Look at this one. It's super hot on TikThot!"

Megan showed her sister the phone, and in the video, Megan held up a power drill and sported a hard hat.

"Drill, baby, drill!" she said, laughing as she gyrated her hips and humped her crotch at the air.

Katie vaguely recalled seeing her do it as she wandered around the shop the day prior. The video had 8 million views.

"Let me see that," Katie said and took the phone.

She began scrolling the comments. Men. Thousand and thousands of men were watching Megan pose with a drill and a hard hat, looking cute and just being her normal, ditzy self. And thousands of those men were construction workers, tradesmen, contractors, and gadget geeks.

"Petsy, look at this," Katie said and showed him the video.

The old man laughed and watched it four times before he gave the phone back.

"Is good," he said. "I would buy. Store was not just busy here. We have many orders from online shop."

That was unusual. Charlotte had begun listing some of the store's inventory online, but sales had been sparse. Many orders was certainly an anomaly.

"Petsy, maybe Megan is onto something here."

"I am?" Megan asked.

"Is good," Petsy said again. "Megan, you want have job?"

"I don't think I want to do a cash register," Megan said.

"How about Director of Social Media Marketing?" Katie suggested.

"What would I do?"

"You make more videos and you tag the shop," Katie explained.

"That's it?"

"That's it."

"And I get paid? Like real money?"

"That's how a job works," Katie said.

"Okay. Do I have to wear a nametag?"

"You can make own nametag," Petsy said.

Megan shrugged and said, "Okay. I can do that. That's easy."

She then proceeded to wander about the store, taking selfies with merchandise. Katie once more shook her head in disbelief. The surprising turn of events wasn't just good for the store. It was good for her and Megan. If Megan could actually produce revenue for the store, it would mean greater profits, which in turn would yield higher pay. She might actually be able to afford to be free of Joey, and to take Megan with her!

At home that evening, Megan threw her arms around Joey and told him the good news.

"Joey! I got a real job! Me!"

While squeezing her ass, in his hands, Joey said, "That's great, princess. How did that happen?"

"Turns out Megan is something of a marketing genius," Katie explained.

"Look!" Megan said excitedly and showed Joey the videos.

"Real cute, princess," he said. "You know you don't need a job, though, right? Old Joey will always take care of you."

There was a slight hint of desperation in his voice that thrilled Katie. Joey did not like the idea of Megan gaining independence from him.

"Everyone's got to grow up, right?" she said.

Of course, Joey could not disagree. He did, however, fix Katie with a glare that told her she would not like what happened the next time he got his hands on her.

"I'm gonna go tell everyone!" Megan said and bolted up the stairs.

Katie followed in a hurry, but Joey was a step behind. She rushed to her room, but Joey put his hand on the door as she tried to close it and let himself in. The sound of Megan's stereo blaring across the hall came through the walls.

"Come with me," Joey said.

"Megan can have a job if she wants one," Katie said defiantly.

"Oh, sure," Joey said. "But a job doesn't make her immune to Old Joey's cock, does it?"

Katie knew that it did not.

"Come with me," he said again.

Katie hung her head and followed her gross stepfather down the hall to his bedroom, where he shut the door and went to the closet.

"Strip off, slut," he shouted from inside.

Katie shucked her clothes and mentally prepared herself for a severe throating. When Joey exited the closet, he carried in his hand a strange tangle of leather and metal. He knelt in front of Katie.

"Lift your leg," he instructed.

"Why? What is that?" Katie asked, taking a step back.

"It's your new rule," Joey said. "If you're not going to give Daddy that pussy, no one gets to have it. It's a chastity belt, and you'll wear it until you make the right decision."

Katie took another step back and bumped against the bed.

"I'm not wearing that!"

Joey nodded. "Okay. Get the fuck out. You're no longer welcome here. Megan and I will be fine without you. You're not exactly contributing to the household, are you?"

Katie looked toward the door.

"Megan will be broken up about it, of course," Joey continued. "But hey, once that little spinner is taking Old Joey's cock, she'll get over it."

"I hate you!" Katie hissed. "I hate you so much!"

Joey chuckled. "Yeah. That's why it's going to feel so good when I make that cunt cream on my dick. Now lift your leg."

Katie almost kicked him in the face. She could do it. He was right there. A quick kick to the face would throw him off balance, and then she could stomp on his head until it was a pulp. Then she'd go to jail, Megan would be alone, and she'd have accomplished nothing. Katie lifted her leg.

Joey grinned and said, "That's Daddy's girl," and slid over Katie's foot.

The other followed. Katie stood shaking as Joey pulled the weird belt up her legs, pausing when he reached her crotch. His fingers probed her cunt and he shook his head.

"You really are a slut. I don't see why you're trying to hold out," he said as he licked her wetness from his fingers.

Katie looked away. Then Joey adjusted something in the belt, and pulled it up. Katie's lips spread around a thick, pliable stalk as it sank into her cunt.

"What is that?" she cried.

"That's the vibrator," Joey explained, cinched the strap on the belt tight, and clicked the lock shut. "And this," he held up a remote, "Is how we turn it on."

He pushed the button and Katie gasped as the thing in her cunt began to vibrate.

"Turn it off!" she wailed. "Turn it off!"

"Sluts like you need a good vib up the cunt," Joey said. "You can have that vibrator or you can have Old Joey's fat cock. Your choice."

Katie groaned and pawed at the belt.

"Now, you can piss just fine through that little slit, and the back's open. Of course, you'll need to keep clean. Hygiene's important. So, when you go take a shower, you just let Old Joey know and I'll give you a hand."

"No! No! You can't! Megan will—"

"Megan will do what I tell her," Joey said. "And so will you. Until you're ready to give up that wet hole, you'll wear that fucker night and day."

He pushed Katie back on the bed, mounted her chest, and squeezed her tits around his erection.

"Now thank Daddy for helping you with your masturbation problem," he said.

"I don't have a problem! You're the problem!"

Joey slapped her face.

"I'm the reason you and Megan don't sleep under a bridge. Remember that. Now thank Daddy."

Katie growled but she opened her mouth and said, "Thank you, Daddy for help—"

Joey pushed his knob into her mouth, held her hair, and jammed his length between her lips until he shot ropes of sticky goo across her face.

"Damn! I was keyed up watching all that hate in your eyes, girl," he said, wiping his brow. "Now go clean that baby juice off your face. Megan and I will be down in the den. It's movie night."

He dismounted Katie's chest, pulled on his pants, and left the room. Katie, however, lay in misery for several more minutes before she made her way to the bathroom and washed her face. After pulling her shirt back on, she trudged down the steps.

When she entered the living room, Megan was already cuddled next to Joey on the couch. Her sister did a double take and said, "Those are weird panties."

Katie blushed furiously.

"Those aren't panties, princess," Joey said. "That's to help Katie with her problem."

"Problem? What problem? Are you okay?"

"She'll be fine," Joey said. "I just caught Katie doing something naughty."

"Oh!" Megan said.

Joey put his arm around Megan and asked, "Now, I know you've probably touched yourself a time or two."

Megan blushed and looked at Katie, who shook her head. No, she hadn't told Joey.

"It's only natural," Joey said. "Everyone does it. The problem is, adults have responsibilities. With your mom gone for a bit, Katie has to take on some more responsibilities. She can't be laying around just playing with herself, and certainly not to the kind of nasty things she was watching."

Megan's eyes widened with curiosity.

"So, we're going to help Katie with her problem. She's going to wear that belt, so she isn't tempted to go rubbing herself all hours of the day and night."

"That's so weird," Megan said.

"Well, you love Katie right? So do I. And we help people we love."

Megan nodded. Katie balled her fists. How could someone possibly be so stupid as to believe anything this man said? But Megan took it like it was gospel.

"So, we need to make sure Katie isn't touching her puss. It's going to take a few sacrifices from both of us."

"Like what?"

Joey looked uncomfortable as he explained, "Well, for one, we'll have to help her shower. If a girl with a real horny puss, like Katie, starts rubbing herself to clean up, there's no telling when she'll stop. Hell, she could miss work, forget to turn the oven off, who knows? So, until Katie can get over this little problem, we'll need to help out a little bit, like washing her up."

Megan giggled and said, "We used to take baths together but I don't remember it."

Joey smiled and kissed her head. "Yeah, just like that. Sometimes family gets in the bath together. Nothing crazy about that. You gonna help me out with Katie's problem?"

"I guess so," Megan said, turned to her sister, and added, "It'll be okay, Katie."

"You're a good girl, princess," Joey said. "If only Katie were as obedient and thoughtful as you are."

"Oh, Katie's great," Megan said.

"Come and sit with us, Katie," Joey said.

Katie, red-faced and supressing her murderous rage, sat on the couch next to Joey and folder her arms.

"I know you don't like it," Joey said, "but it's for your own good. You need to set a good example for Megan, and you can't do that if you're just out here rubbing yourself. That's what kids do."

"Whatever," Katie said.

Joey pulled the blanket over them, pushed the button on his remote, and the vibrator in Katie's cunt went up another level. She clenched her teeth and cupped her locked-up pussy, wishing the nightmare would end.

Big Tits

On Monday morning, Tina went under the gas for a second time. Doctor Hillard delivered two more quick injections, setting Tina on her final stage of growth. While she rested, she wore the headphones, which continued to reinforce how a girl with big tits was expected to act.

It was afternoon when she came to, groggy and disoriented. Doctor Hillard hovered over her, while Doctor Donna sat beside her. They'd placed the mirror above her bed. As Tina opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was her tits, larger, rounder, and more perfect than before. They'd grown to the size of large grapefruits, sitting full with a slight wobble at her every movement.

"They truly are beautiful," Doctor Hillard said.

"Incredible tits," Doctor Donna agreed.

"How do you feel, Tina?"

Tina shook her fuzzy head and mumbled, "Sleepy."

"Rest easy," Doctor Hillard said. "We'll have a few of the staff stop in and ejaculate on your tits while you rest. How does that sound?"

"Mkay," Tina mumbled. "Everyone likes to cum on my tits."

"Yes, they do," Doctor Donna agreed.

Doctor Donna stayed with Tina as she rested, and every half hour, one of the male staff stopped in, pulled out his cock, and stroked it until he coated Tina's tits. Each time it happened, Tina watched with fascination, while Doctor Donna pushed the vibrator against her cunt. This continued until evening.

When Tina was more coherent, Doctor Donna fed her one of the pills, and some protein cubes, and Nurse Bethany helped Tina out of the chair. Doctor Donna took more pictures of Tina in the shower with Nurse Bethany, who cleaned Tina's tits, and her cunt, and spent a few moments slowly kissing her under the spray. Following the shower, Nurse Bethany did not put Tina back in the chair, though.

"It's time you had a bed," Doctor Donna explained. "And we need gravity to do a little work on those wonderful tits."

Tina did not understand what she meant as she leaned on Nurse Bethany, who escorted her down the hall in the nude. They arrived in another room, similar to the first, also warm and filled with the lavender scent. This room, however, had a bed.

The bed was quite normal in most respects, but it did have a few peculiarities. The first was a set of cutouts, big enough for Tina's tits, and a third where her face went, much like a massage table. Nurse Bethany lay Tina down on her stomach, tits, and face through the cutouts, and her new heavy udders hung down.

Almost immediately, the gentle suction of the familiar machine began to pleasure her nubs, making Tina groan. Nurse Bethany spread her legs to either side of the bed and secured them in place with straps.

"How does that feel, Tina?" Doctor Donna asked.

"Feels good," Tina said, giggling. "I love my tits."

Doctor Donna patted her bottom. "We all do, honey. Would you like to feel better?"

"Yeah."

Nurse Bethany lubed up a slim rubber phallus and slowly pushed it into Tina's ass. The device, interacting with the implant, sent pleasant pulses through Tina's body, making her moan.

"How is that?" Doctor Donna asked.

"Really good," Tina said.

Then Doctor Donna placed the headphones on and sat beside Tina as she slept, the machine sucking at her tits and the probe stimulating her ass.

***

Throughout Tuesday, Doctor Donna slowly weened Tina off of the drugs, giving her only two of the pills to keep her horny and stupid. Doctor Hillard stopped in to check on her progress, squeezed and groped her tits, and said, "I don't see any problems at all. You're doing wonderfully, Tina. Any discomfort?"

"A little sore," Tina said. "but I feel good. Really good."

"I've been monitoring your interaction with the implants in your breasts. Everything seems normal there, as well. How would you rate the increased sensitivity compared to before?"

"Oh, gosh! They feel amazing. I just want to touch them all the time."

"Well, that's the wonderful thing about big tits," Hillard said with a chuckle. "They're yours, and you can touch them or let anyone else touch them any time you like."

And he helped himself once more to a handful of her melons, tugging on a nipple before he patted his crotch.

"Why don't we have Doctor Hillard masturbate onto your tits, Tina?" Doctor Donna suggested.

"Yeah, okay."

Doctor Hillard unzipped his pants, pulled out his stiff cock, and began to stroke it as he groped Tina's chest. Tina watched his cock, his fist pumping it, entranced by the steady rhythm. Then Doctor Hillard put his cock against Tina's lips, and said, "Suck," and Tina opened her mouth. He pushed his dick into her mouth and slowly pumped his erection into it as he squeezed her jugs.

Tina's warm cunt felt so good as the doctor lubed his cock with her mouth until he, at last, removed it and spent another minute stroking it off onto her breasts. As the hot shots of semen struck her tits, Tina groaned and rubbed the sticky goo into her skin with one hand, using the other to stroke her cunt. As she lay and fingered her twat, Doctor Donna said, "Good girl," and Tina orgasmed on her fingers.

Another guided meditation session finished Tina's day, and she was put to bed with the anal probe stimulating her insides once again. She should have felt nervous about Wednesday. Her whole family would be there to pick her up and talk with Doctor Donna about her at-home care. Instead, all Tina felt was the pleasure in her tits, the pleasure in her ass, and the pleasure in her cunt.

Helping Katie

Getting meaningful rest with a vibrator shoved up one's cunt was not an easy thing to do. The constant stimulation had Katie's pussy soaking through the belt by morning, and she had an incredible urge to masturbate and relieve the pent-up need. What was more, the constant arousal gave her a hazy, brain-fogged feeling that seemed to focus her attention squarely between her legs.

She trudged down to the kitchen and made coffee with a sleepy Megan in tow. Having Megan in her bed for another night had only made sleeping more difficult, as Megan tossed and turned a lot. Not only that, but with her sluttily wet pussy keeping her thoughts muddled, Katie couldn't help but remember how nice it had felt to have Megan's fingers sliding through her slit cunt.

They were joined shortly after by Joey, who wore his usual tight briefs, but was otherwise nude. Megan rushed to the man and hugged him in greeting before Joey sat at the table and accepted a cup of coffee from an agitated Katie.

"How'd you sleep, princess," Joey asked Megan as he sipped.

"Like a rock," Megan said. "I guess getting up early isn't so bad. I mean, I've got a big job to do now, right?"

Joey smiled and said, "You do." Then he turned to Katie and asked, "How about you, Katie? Any urges to play with yourself?"

Katie shook her head in defiance but her stiff nipples and flushed complexion gave her away.

"Well, let's not dally about. We've all got places to be, so we need to help Katie shower as soon as we can."

"We?" Katie squeaked.

"Sure," Joey said. "Of course, Megan can sit and watch this first time so she understands how to do it herself."

"But—"

"And just as soon as we get you over this problem of yours, and we can trust you not to go rubbing yourself, everything can go back to normal."

Thus it was a short time later, Katie found herself in the bathroom with Joey and Megan. Their stepfather, of course, wore tight swim shorts, which clearly displayed the outline of his member. He ran the water, then looked expectantly at Katie.

"Why don't I get to wear a bathing suit?" Katie whined.

"Do you normally wear a bathing suit in the shower? How are you supposed to get cleaned like that?"

"This is gross," Katie said.

"Well, if you weren't a naughty little puss rubber, we wouldn't be here," Joey said, shaking his head. "We're all making sacrifices, Katie. Do you think Megan wants to sit here and look at your nudity? Do you think I do? Your mother would be ashamed."

"Oh, I don't mind," Megan said. "Katie's really hot!"

Katie made a face and Megan turned away, blushing.

"Let's get that top off and get you in," Joey said.

Katie slowly peeled up her top and set it on the counter. Joey removed a key from around his neck, popped it into the belt, and disengaged the lock. Katie groaned as the thing slid down her legs, the feeling of freedom nearly orgasmic in itself.

"Pay close attention, Megan," Joey said. "I won't always be here to help Katie out, so you'll need to do this, too."

Katie stood in the shower, covering her crotch with one hand and her tits with the other. It was an ineffective shield, both for protection and for modesty. Then Joey reached into the pocket of his shorts and produced a set of fuzzy handcuffs.

"What is that?" Katie asked.

"Turn around," Joey ordered. "And put your hands behind your back."

"Why? I don't need those!"

"Katie, you've got to learn not to touch yourself like some kind of depraved slut," Joey said. "We can't trust you yet, so until we can, you put these on to keep your naughty little hands away from your puss. Alright?"

He jangled the cuffs. Katie turned around and let Joey put them around her wrists. Megan giggled.

"It isn't funny," Katie said.

"It is a little bit," Megan said. "But it's okay, Katie. You'll get better soon! I'll help you."

Joey stepped into the shower with Katie and turned her around, baring her naked tits to Megan. He put her hair under the water, wet it, and then lathered it with shampoo.

"Now I'm no expert on all this stuff," Joey said. "Which one do you usually use to wash your breasts, Katie?"

Katie grimaced and nodded her head toward a bottle of moisturizing body wash. Joey picked it up and squirted some into his hand. He placed both hands on Katie's breasts and squeezed them gently. Katie gritted her teeth at the unwelcome pleasure and mingled disgust. The disgust was not only at having Joey's hands once more on her tits, but also at herself and her natural reaction to the stimulation.

"Like this?" Joey asked as he groped and squeezed Katie's tits, gently tugging on her nipples.

Katie nodded once.

"Do you think mine will ever be that big?" Megan asked, completely oblivious to the fact that her stepfather was molesting her sister right in front of her.

"Yours are perfect, no matter what size they are, princess," Joey said.

Joey washed the remainder of the body wash from his hands and, with Katie as his shield, he pulled his cock out of the shorts and wrapped Katie's bound hands around it. She froze. He couldn't be serious.

"Alright, now let's take care of that special spot," he said as he slowly pumped his dick in Katie's fist.

Joey smeared more of the body wash into his hand and slid it between Katie's legs, where he gently rubbed her excited cunt. A small moan escaped Katie's lips.

"Katie, I don't get it. How can you be excited by this?" Joey asked. "I'm just trying to clean you up."

Katie held in another moan. Her wet pussy responded just as Joey knew it would, eager and needy for a release. Her stepfather's fingers slid easily through her folds, and then found her excited little fuck button and began to rub it. Katie gasped. Joey humped his prick through her wet fist.

Katie couldn't help it. She was so on edge from the night of torture and she needed to cum. The brink was right there, seconds away. Then Joey stopped rubbing, pulled his hand from between her legs, and turned her around.

Now Katie's back was to her sister, while Joey had her front pressed against him. He tilted Katie's head back into the spray, washing away the shampoo. As he did, his stiff cock slipped between her legs and slid through her horny slit.

"Oh!" she squeaked.

Joey made two quick strokes between her lips before he was finished rinsing her hair, and then he turned her around again to face Megan.

"What do you think, princess?" he asked.

"Did we get her all cleaned up?"

Katie's head spun deliriously, unable to comprehend everything that was happening. Joey's prick slid back through her fist and she found herself tugging on it, stroking its length.

"Yeah. She looks good," Megan said.

"Katie!" Joey suddenly snapped.

Katie jolted as Joey looked down.

"What do you think you're doing?" Joey cried. "Are you… did you pull out my penis?"

He stepped away from Katie, who whipped around to stare at her stepfather's cock. Megan gasped. Joey quickly tucked his hard cock into his shorts, where it tented the fabric obscenely.

"What were you thinking?" he shouted.

"I—I didn't—I wasn't—" Katie stammered.

Megan sat stunned, her eyes wide.

"Jesus! It's worse than I thought," Joey said and quickly stepped out of the shower.

He hugged Megan's head against his crotch protectively, his bulge against her cheek as he said, "You think that kind of behavior is what you should be teaching Megan? That it's okay for you to just molest whoever you want because you're some kind of… some kind of slut?"

"I'm not!" Katie cried. "I wasn't doing that!"

"I'm sorry, princess," Joey cooed. "It's so much worse."

"It's okay," Megan said. "I'm fine. Katie, it's going to be okay. We'll help you get better."

Katie was too stunned to speak. This couldn't be happening. How could Megan not see what he was doing?

"Step out of there, Katie," Joey said sadly, shaking his head.

Katie stumbled out of the shower and Joey began to dry her with a towel. As he did he said, "I'm sorry, Katie. It was just such a shock. I had no idea just how naughty you really are. Look, we all need to get places, so let's just talk about this later. I know you can't help it."

"But—"

"Let's get the belt back on you and those cuffs off, so you can get to work."

Katie stood ashen and shaking as she robotically stepped into the belt and let Joey pull it up her legs. The vibrator sank into her cunt, the lock clicked, and Joey uncuffed her wrists.

"Princess," he said to Megan, "this is a family matter, alright? You don't need to go around telling anyone about Katie's problem. We work this out at home, alright?"

"Promise," Megan said and hugged her naked sister. "It's okay, Katie. I don't care if you're a slut. I still love you."

"That's right," Joey agreed and put his arms around both of them. "We still love you."

Katie drove to work with Megan a short time later, the vibrator on low and teasing her cunt. She was silent, shocked by how quickly her life had taken this turn. There had to be some way to make Megan see the monster Joey really was. But her sister was just such an airhead. Unless Joey actually beat her tits and raped her in front of Megan, she'd never believe he was evil.

As concerned as she was about her home life, Katie couldn't bring it to work. She needed Petsy's now more than ever. The next act of defiance, the next failure to respond to a command could see her out on the street and leave Megan in his clutches. No matter how wet and hot her cunt was, she needed to perform at work.

The shop's sudden change in fortune due to Megan's videos continued that morning. The customers were similar to the previous day, younger men accompanied by older contractors. Katie was thrown into the morning rush with a vibrating twat that had her stammering and flushed in no time.

While she worked the floor and the register with Petsy, Megan flitted through the crowd of customers with her phone, snapping pictures of them and taking several selfies with other customers. After nine, the rush fizzled out, leaving both her and Petsy winded.

"If it keeps up like this, we're going to need more help," she said.

"Yes. Is good. Many orders to pack up, too. You put ad for help, yes?"

Katie sighed and said, "I'll get started."

As soon as she got off her stool, though, Megan flew in behind her, smacked her on the ass, and shouted, "Howdy booty!"

She stuck her phone camera in Katie's face to capture her reaction, laughed out loud, and said, "That one will be great!"

Katie rubbed her bottom, which only served to further remind her of the belt, and asked, "What was that for?"

"Howdy booty," Megan said, tapping at her screen. "It's trending and we don't want to be left out!"

"Howdy booty?" Katie asked.

"Howdy booty?" Petsy said.

"You give someone you know a smack on the booty and get their reaction," Megan explained. "Gotta stay on top of the trends, right?"

"I do not understand," Petsy said. "But if it bring more customers, we howdy booty."

And then he smacked Katie on the ass.

"Hey!"

"I do it wrong?" he asked.

"You have to record her reaction," Megan said again. "Here. I'll do it and you go again."

"What?" Katie said.

Megan already had her phone pointed. Petsy smacked Katie's ass again and laughed.

"Is funny," he said as Katie blushed. "Howdy booty!"

"I need to go take care of the orders," Katie grumbled.

Picking and packing orders took until lunchtime. As she worked, Katie continually paused and had to check her pick list as she kept forgetting what she was looking for. The distraction was, of course, her cunt, which was growing increasingly needy and agitated. She'd been so close to getting off on Joey's fingers, and her stomach twisted with a sick knot at how badly she wished it had happened.

While Katie busied herself with the orders, Petsy set up a laptop on the counter for Megan. She plugged in her phone and downloaded the numerous images and video clips she'd taken of the customers.

"We could like put them on the store's website," she suggested. "You know, like showing how happy everyone who comes here is."

"Is good," Petsy agreed, and gave her access to the store's back end, showing her how to upload media to the site.

Petsy then went out and bought them all lunch. When he returned, Katie leaned on the counter next to her sister, shaking her head.

"Is problem?" Petsy asked.

"No," Katie said. "I just don't see why we never thought of this before."

"Is good?"

"Is good," Katie agreed.

Petsy rounded the counter and looked at the screen, which displayed Megan's TikThot videos. A dozen photos and video clips from that morning showed Megan with happy customers, who held tools and electronics. In each of the videos, the cheerful tradesmen stood in the crowded line, alongside a braless Megan and said, "Got it at Petsy's!" Then Megan proceeded to give them a peck on the cheek and follow up with, "Where did you get yours?"

All of the videos were already garnering views in the tens of thousands and climbing. Two videos, however, were already in the low millions. Each of these displayed Katie's stunned expression as she was smacked on the ass. #howdybooty.

***

"Joey! I did great!" Megan cried as she flung herself on her stepfather.

Joey squeezed her cheeks through her thin shorts. "I'll bet you did, princess."

He set the girl down and turned to Katie, who was flushed and sweating. "How are you feeling, Katie?"

"Fine," she said. "I'm fine."

"Come here," Joey said and beckoned.

He put his hand on Katie's forehead and said, "You're feeling pretty hot. You sure you're okay?"

Katie nodded.

"Katie, are you lying to me?" Joey asked.

"I—I'm a little warm," she admitted.

"Down there?" Joey asked and pointed to Katie's cunt.

Katie nodded once.

Joey put his arm around Megan and said, "See, princess? Katie's really fighting her urges. It's tough when you're a girl with a really horny puss, though."

"I'm sorry, Katie," Megan said. "Is there something we can do?"

"There might be," Joey said. "If Katie can accept a little help from her family."

"I don't need any help," Katie mumbled.

"Alright," Joey said. "Just remember that we're here for you if you do." He then turned toward the kitchen and said, "Why don't you help me with dinner, princess? I'm fixing your favorite to celebrate how awesome you're doing at work."

"Heck, yeah!" Megan cried and followed Joey into the kitchen.

The vibrator in Katie's cunt suddenly went up to high, making her clutch her crotch and grit her teeth. And it stayed on high throughout dinner, by the end of which Katie was shaking and nearly in tears.

"Katie, you really don't look well," Joey said with concern.

"Fine…" Katie hissed through her teeth. "I'm… fine…"

"Katie, are you really okay?" Megan asked.

"I said I'm fine!" Katie snapped and stood up from the table.

Megan recoiled and sniffled. Joey looked on with disappointment. Katie sighed.

"I'm sorry," she said. "You didn't do anything wrong. It's just…" She looked at Joey, knowing what he wanted her to say. "It's just my… I'm having urges."

"Should we do something?" Megan asked.

"Katie's sexually frustrated, princess," Joey explained. "When you're a girl like Katie, you need to get that release a lot. It's just that Katie has to learn that playing with herself all the time isn't healthy. She needs some kind of normal interaction with other people. It's like your mom. She has a problem with drinking, and you saw what it did to her."

Megan nodded sadly, saying, "She had to go to rehab."

"That's right," Joey said. "She had to go get help for her problem because she wouldn't get it from her family. Now Katie's problem isn't quite like that, but it can still lead to ruin. Imagine if all you did was sit in your room all day, rubbing yourself and watching porno?"

"Yeah. That sounds like Mom," Megan agreed.

"Right," Joey said and turned to Katie. "It's alright to ask for help, Katie. We know you have a horny puss, and we still love you. Do you need a release?"

"I—"

Megan looked pleadingly at her sister and said, "I don't want you to go to rehab, Katie."

"I'm not going to rehab," Katie said. "I just need to cu—I need to—"

"You can do it, Katie. You can say it," Joey urged, his voice dripping with compassion.

"I need some help," Katie said and looked away.

"That's it, honey," Joey said, putting his arms around her and stroking her hair. "Admitting it is the first step. Princess, do you want to help Katie get her release?"

"Yeah!" Megan said. "What do we have to do."

Joey thought for a moment. "Well, let's see. What do we know about what gets Katie aroused? What does she enjoy?"

"Well, she got wet when you spanked her," Megan said.

"No!" Katie snapped.

"And she liked it when I put the aloe on her," Megan continued. "Oh! She sucked—I mean she… she sort of, um…"

"Sucked what?" Joey asked.

"Nothing," Megan said, her eyes widening.

Joey turned to Katie and asked, "Sucked what?"

Goddamit. Megan and her fucking mouth.

"When we played that game," Katie said. "I had to tell them about a… a sexual experience."

"And you sucked something?" Joey asked, playing dumb.

"I… I gave a boy a… you know."

Joey shook his head.

"A blowjob!" Katie said and stamped her foot. "I gave a guy a blowjob on prom night!"

"Alright," Joey said, making a calming gesture with his hands. "Let's not get agitated. You gave a boy a blowjob. That's very normal. And that excited you?"

"I guess," Katie said.

"Well, we don't have any boys around for you to suck on, so we'll have to think of something else."

Katie breathed a sigh of relief. She wouldn't have put it past him to somehow twist this into him fucking her throat and make it sound like her idea.

"Princess," he said, "would you please go up to my bedroom? In your mother's nightstand, you'll find a vibrator. Bring that down please."

"Okay," Megan said and flounced from the room.

"What are you doing?" Katie hissed.

"You need help," Joey said, grinning. "And we love you, so we're going to help you get your slutty cunt off. Go in the living room."

"You're so sick!" Katie said and stamped her foot. "So sick!"

"I'm not the one wearing a chastity belt and asking people to help me masturbate. Get in the living room."

Katie stomped into the living room. Joey followed. A moment later, Megan ran down waving a vibrating rubber cock.

"I found it!"

"Great, princess," Joey said and took the vibrator. "Katie, pull your shirt off, and let's get that belt off you."

Reluctantly, Katie pulled off her shirt and Joey removed the belt. He spread a blanket on the coffee table and instructed her, "Lie down here."

Katie lay down.

"Spread your legs."

Katie shut her eyes and spread her legs.

"Goodness," Joey exclaimed. "You see, princess? Katie's puss is absolutely soaked."

Katie sniffled in shame as they stared at her cunt.

"It really is," Megan remarked. "Is that because it's too horny? So, Katie has to get her release so much?"

"Right. Now, I don't want you to get the wrong idea here, princess. People might think badly of me if I'm using this toy on Katie, so I'm going to need you to do it, alright?"

"I guess so," Megan said. "Is that okay? She's like my sister."

"Of course," Joey said. "It's only dirty when it's boys and girls who are related. What you and Katie do together is fine and completely normal. Just push the button on the bottom there."

Megan clicked on the vibrator and looked at Joey for instruction.

"Now it's important you don't just jam it in there. You'll hurt her. Giving a woman her release is an art form, and it's a valuable skill to have. Most girls end up having sexual encounters with other girls, so not only are you helping Katie, but you're learning a new skill."

"Okay," Megan said.

"Now lightly trail it between Katie's wet little lips," Joey instructed.

Megan gently pushed the head of the vibrator through Katie's slit and her sister shuddered.

"Good, princess. Just like that. We don't want her to get her release too quickly. We need it to be worthwhile, so Katie feels satisfied and won't be tempted to play with herself for another one for a while."

Megan nodded and continued to slide the toy between Katie's folds, attentively watching for some sign that her sister was going to cum.

"What we need is to get Katie really close to the edge, and then you'll give her a final human touch," Joey said. "If we're going to help her, she needs to associate her release with real physical activity from another person, not from some nasty porno video."

Katie groaned and arched her back, pushing her cunt against the toy as it bumped her clit.

"That's good, princess," Joey said again, his voice growing hoarse. "Now just hold it on Katie's button for a second."

"Oh, God!" Katie gasped.

"You see? She loves this. You're doing great."

Katie's head swam with the pleasure, which faded momentarily as Megan moved the vibrator away and trailed it down her pussy.

"Now gently press the head of it inside," Joey said. "Just ease it in nice and slow. You see how she just swallows it up?"

"Yeah," Megan said, her tone husky.

"Katie has a very needy puss," Joey said. "It needs a lot of attention, so you're going to get really good at this, okay?"

"Mine never gets this wet," Megan said.

Katie slid her hands over her breasts and arched her back, biting her lip as Megan slowly pushed the toy deeper. The rumbling vibrations swept through her core as her pussy took its length, making her moan out loud.

"That's because you're not a naughty girl like Katie," Joey said and he lifted Katie's hands away from her breasts. "You see how she can't help touching herself?"

"It's okay, Katie. I'm going to help," Megan said.

"It's a symptom of having big breasts, like Katie," Joey said. "Most girls with big breasts are like this, always needing to touch themselves and getting so excited that they have to masturbate all the time."

Katie hardly heard his ridiculous justifications anymore. Her cunt was all that mattered. It had been on edge and teased for a whole day, filled with a menacing vibrator that served only to torment her and fuck with her mind.

Joey released her hands and replaced them with his own, cupping Katie's tits and squeezing her nipples between his fingers.

"It's a pity you don't have more hands," he said to Megan. "I'm just going to help a little bit and you watch Katie's puss. Remember that she doesn't get to have her release yet. Not until she's ready."

Katie was ready. She'd been ready. Joey was simply prolonging her torment, making an example out of her, and painting her as a degenerate in Megan's mind.

"How will we know?" Megan asked.

"Katie's body will tell you," Joey said and tugged on her nipples. "She'll shake and try to hold it in, to prolong the good feeling."

Katie was already trembling and whining.

"Now gently push and pull the toy out," Joey instructed. "Yes. Just like that. In and out, in and out. You see how she likes that? It stimulates her natural need to have a man inside her, which is where we need to help her get back to. Porno is not a substitute for real human interaction."

"Joey," Megan whispered. "I feel hot."

"I know, princess. That's normal. It's because Katie turns you on, isn't it? It's alright."

"Yeah," Megan said. "I like how she's moving."

"Oh, fuck…" Katie whispered. "Oh! Fuck!"

"She's getting there," Joey said. "Push the toy back in and hold it there, nice and deep."

"Fuck! Fuck!" Katie shouted. "I can't—"

"Now, listen close, princess," Joey said and squeezed Katie's nipples. "I'm going to call Katie a filthy name, and when I do, I want you to lick her button, alright?"

"Lick it?" Megan asked. "With my tongue?"

Joey nodded.

"No…" Megan moaned. "Oh, fuck!"

"O… Okay," Megan said.

"Katie," Joey whispered. "Cum, slut."

And Megan flicked her tongue across Katie's clit. Katie grunted and arched her back, her body nearly folding in half as she came. Megan fell back, leaving the toy vibrating in Katie's cunt.

"Ah, fuck!" Katie shouted. "Oh, God!"

Joey pulled on her nipples, prolonging her pleasure as Katie shook on the table. The entire explosion of pleasure couldn't have lasted more than seconds, but it felt like a lifetime. When Katie finally came down from her high, tears ran down her cheeks.

Megan slid to her side. "Did I do it good, Katie?" she asked.

Katie couldn't speak. Megan had done it well, and that was awful. Joey's guidance had been spot on, and that was terrible. Katie had let it happen, and that was shameful. But in the moment, she hadn't cared that it was her sister playing with her cunt, or her perverted stepfather playing with her tits. Only the release mattered, and that made her a slut, just like Joey said.

"You did great," Joey said. "You see how good Katie feels now?"

"Yeah."

"You did that for her."

"Does she still have to wear the belt?"

"I'm afraid so, princess. One little cummy doesn't mean she's gotten over playing with herself. That will take time and patience."

Without putting her shirt back on, Joey locked Katie into the belt once more as Megan watched. Katie then picked up her shirt and tugged it back on.

"Aren't you going to thank Megan for helping, Katie?" Joey asked.

Katie sniffled in shame and said, "Thank you, Megan."

Her sister put her arms around her neck and said, "You're so welcome. I can do that anytime. It was really fun."

"And how are you feeling, princess? Still warm?" Joey asked.

Megan blushed and said, "Yeah. A little bit."

"That's very normal. Lots of girls get excited when they touch other girls, even their sisters. Isn't that right, Katie?"

Katie had never touched another girl, so she was not the voice of experience, however, she did agree. "Yeah. Sometimes."

"Well, I think we've all had quite an evening already. Why don't we call it a night?"

Megan kissed Joey on the cheek and bounced toward the steps, with Katie following. While Megan rushed to the bathroom, Katie got her next surprise when she reached her room. The door was gone. It had been removed at the hinges.

"Missing something?" Joey said from behind.

"What is this?" Katie asked. "Why is my door gone?"

Megan emerged from the bathroom and joined them in the hallway.

"Katie, your door is gone," she observed.

"Well, until we can get Katie over this problem of hers, I think it's best we don't give her the opportunity to try to get out of the belt and go rubbing her puss," Joey explained, rubbing his neck awkwardly.

"Oh!" Megan said. "I don't think Katie would do that."

"I won't!" Katie agreed.

Joey held up his hand. "I didn't expect you'd try to molest me and pull out my penis in the shower, but it happened. No. You'll need to earn back a little trust, Katie. We'll start here."

"But—"

"It's not just rubbing your puss I'm worried about. What if you start getting desperate and decide to go for other means? I'm not going to have you exposing Megan to a bunch of porno, especially the kind you were watching."

As Katie had not been masturbating to porno, she had no idea what Joey was on about. However, as he expected, this piqued Megan's curiosity.

"What other means?" she asked.

"Well, for one, Katie might start sticking things up her bottom," Joey said.

"Really? Like people actually do that? I thought it was just like a thing on the internet."

"Oh, no. People do that. It can get a girl her release, just like playing with her puss. The girls in Katie's videos do it a lot."

"I wouldn't!" Katie argued. "I've never—"

"Katie," Joey snapped. "Now I don't want to have to say this, but it's time for me to lay down the law here. This family needs to be a cohesive unit. With your mom away, I get that you might be looking at porno and masturbating as some kind of solution. That isn't going to fix it for you long-term. Now I need you to step up and be an adult. If you can't do that, if you can't follow the rules around here… well, I'll have to ask you to leave."

"What?" Katie cried.

"Joey, no!" Megan cried. "You can't!"

Joey put his arm around her. "It won't come to that, princess. I know Katie can do the right thing. We'll all get through this and everything will be fine. Right, Katie?"

Megan ran to Katie and put her arms around her, sobbing into her tits. "You can't go, Katie! You can get better. I know you can. I'll help you all you need."

Katie stroked her sister's hair and fixed Joey with a look that she was convinced would stop his heart. It did not. Instead, the bastard smiled.

"I'm not going anywhere," Katie assured her. "Don't worry."

"You see?" Joey said. "Katie can learn to be a good girl."

Megan nodded. Then Katie made an awful decision.

"Since we're all adults," she said. "I think it's time you went back to sleeping in your own room."

"I like sleeping with you," Megan said.

"I know, Megs. You're eighteen years old, though. You have an actual job now, and everyone at Petsy's is counting on your ideas. I mean, look at what you did for the shop in just a few days. You might not think you're that smart, but you do know things that none of us do. So, it's time to grow up."

Megan nodded, smiling, and said, "Yeah. You're right."

Megan gave her a kiss on the cheek, another for Joey, and went into her room. Joey turned and went to his own. Katie went and lay in bed. Now, she just needed to wait for what was coming.

She'd nearly managed to get to sleep a few hours later. Maybe she'd been wrong. Then Joey's shadow darkened the doorway and he whispered, "Come on."

Katie slid out of bed and followed Joey to his bedroom, where he shut the door. He went to the bed, sat back against the headboard, and patted the spot where her mother used to sleep.

"You're so gross," Katie whispered. "In here? Really?"

"Well, once you decide to give Daddy that slick little cunt, this will be your spot. And if you keep holding out, well, it will be Megan's."

Katie sat on the bed. Joey shucked his shorts and tugged on his cock. He grabbed Katie by the hair and forced her head down into his lap, where he cradled it in his arms and slowly pumped his erection in and out of her mouth.

"You've got some will," he said as he stuffed her face. "I'll give you that. Don't you worry, though. Old Joey's got patience. I can keep satisfying this big dick with your mouth and tits for a while longer, but how long can you take that belt? How long can you go watching me turning that hot little thing down the hall into a pervert? Goddamn girl's built for taking cock, just like you. Only question is, which one of you is it going to be?"

He pushed Katie's head down the length of his shaft, inserting his log in her windpipe.

"Hell, I bet you'll even enjoy it. Your slut of a mother sure did, when she wasn't a drunk bitch. Used to howl and beg for Old Joey to pound this meat into her holes. You will be, too. Family full of fuck dolls, every one of you."

He let Katie's head up, just enough for a torrent of phlegm to pour from her abused mouth and coat his nuts. Then he gripped her hair and used her mouth to continue jerking himself off. Katie's head swam as tears ran down her cheeks from his brutal throat pumping. The vibrator buzzed in her cunt, mingling pleasure with the disgust she felt both at Joey's use of her, and the thoughts running through her head.

The terrible thing was, the more Joey used her like his sexual property, the more something in her associated that use with the pleasure she received. Now she was beginning to wonder if he was right, if she would actually enjoy it when he fucked her. She wasn't even thinking of it happening as an if anymore. It was a when. When would she give in? When would the abuse become just how Joey showed his affection, and when would her entire worth become how well she could please Joey's cock?

"You've got one week," Joey said, pulling her head up and looking her in the eye. "If you're not asking Daddy to push this dick up your cunt, trust me, Megan will be asking for it by the next week. Now, ask Daddy to fuck his cum down your throat."

Katie spit a wad of thick spit and said, "Fuck your… cum down my throat, Daddy."

"That's Daddy's girl," Joey said and pushed her mouth back down around his prick.

***

Before work the next morning, Joey leaned against the counter in the bathroom and had Megan put the cuffs on Katie's wrists. Megan wore a pink micro bikini, a birthday gift from Joey, and now stood behind her naked sister in the shower, squeezing Katie's tits and following the washing regimen from the day before.

"Good, princess. Make sure you get Katie's breasts good and clean. She needs those to keep making sales at work."

Katie and her agitated twat endured her continued sexualization at the hands of her stepfather, trying desperately not to let her arousal show. She was, however, not very good at it. When Megan began washing her cunt for her, it became even more difficult. Of course, Joey had let her suffer the whole night with the vibrator on a low rumble, teasing her pussy into a wet mess.

"Remember what we talked about, princess," Joey said. "You don't want to let Katie get her release. You just build it up so she'll feel good when she gets it later."

"Okay," Megan said and continued rubbing her fingers through Katie's slit.

The torture finally ended and soon the pair of them were off to Petsy's, where another morning rush greeted them. Petsy himself had come in for the morning, though it was technically his turn for the evening shift. Charlotte was already there when they arrived, on the floor attending to customers. Katie quickly opened a second register, relieving the bottleneck.

For the first thirty minutes, she lost herself in the steady stream of customers, but soon the crowd at the registers thinned, and the crowd on the floor was still thick. Megan was on the floor, working the customers in her usual cutesy manner, taking selfies and making her videos, coaxing a laugh out of them as they posed with purchases. Katie began helping those waiting for assistance.

After only a few minutes on the floor, Katie was approached by a young man in overalls.

"Excuse me," he said.

"How can I help you?" Katie asked.

"You're her, right? Howdy Booty Hottie?"

Katie frowned. "Who?"

Megan materialized from out of nowhere and proudly declared, "That's her!"

"Who?" Katie said again.

"Howdy Booty Hottie!" Megan said. "From yesterday. You're trending!"

"I am?"

"Could I get a pic?" the young man asked.

"Um, I guess?"

Megan, however, had a sudden inspiration. "If you make a $10 donation to Petsy's Pets, you can give her a Howdy Booty."

"What?" Katie said.

"For real?" said the young man.

"For real."

The young man took out his wallet, handed Megan a bill, and Megan took Katie by the arm and whirled her around.

"Say, Howdy Booty!" she cried.

Before Katie could protest, the young man shouted the words and slapped Katie on the ass as Megan recorded it.

"Ow!"

The nearby customers cheered.

"Thanks!" said the young man, who then snapped a selfie with a blushing Katie.

The instant he stepped away, another man took his place and said, "Can I get that, too?"

"Wait!" Katie cried.

"Absolutely," Megan said. "Just donate to Petsy's Pets, and she's all yours."

"Megan, wait!" Katie said.

"It's for a good cause," Megan said. "Think of the puppies!"

"What puppies?" Katie asked.

The man shouted the words, slapped Katie on the ass, and Megan recorded it. The incident garnered more attention, and now customers stood in line to get their own handful of ass and a selfie from the bewildered Katie. This alleviated the pressure on both Charlotte and Petsy, as well as generating a significant donation for a non-existent charity. Katie, however, received only a sore ass and a bevy of social media humiliation.

By the time the crowd dispersed and the rush died away, Katie had been spanked over thirty times. She rubbed her ass and leaned against the counter, as Megan deposited a wad of cash in front of Petsy.

"For Petsy's Pets," she explained.

"What is?" Petsy asked, confused.

"Well, I kind of made it up. It sounds cool, though, right? I mean there are lots of homeless pets and other companies make those commercials about helping sad puppies. Maybe it could be like the thing for us."

"Is good," Petsy said, gathering the cash.

He shoved it into a jar on the counter and said, "Katie. See that money goes to sad puppies, yes? Megan, you put sad puppies on website. Will be good for taxes."

Charlotte laughed and said, "That was good stuff. Man, some of those guys really got a handful."

Katie groaned and said, "You can be the next Howdy Booty Hottie," then to Megan, "Or you, you brat. Offer up your own ass next time."

"I'm not internet famous for my booty," Megan said and shook her ass.

"I think we've got this covered if you want to go, Petsy," Katie said.

"Yes. I come back for evening shift."

While Charlotte began straightening and restocking, Katie attended to online orders. After lunch, however, Megan had yet another trend for them to participate in.

"I'm not doing that," Katie said.

"Come on, Katie," Megan whined. "It's going viral! I don't have the boobs for it!"

"We can do it together," Charlotte suggested. "What's the harm? It's not like you don't use your rack to your advantage every day. How is this any different?"

Katie sighed and said, "Fine. Play the fucking song."

Megan squealed and said, "We can practice a couple of times so you get it right."

"What's to get right," Katie asked. "You play a disgusting song and we bounce up and down. It's gross."

"Well, we have to do it better than everyone else," Megan said. "So, you start and come in from the side, then Charlotte will slide in when Brit sings 'All my bitches got tits like this'."

Megan stepped back with her phone. "The Brit Bounce," she said, "Take one. And action!"

She tapped the screen and Bratty Brit's newest hit single, "The Brit Bounce" began to blare throughout the shop.

Bounce.

Bounce.

Bounce your tits.

Bounce.

Bounce.

Bounce that shit.

And as Brit sang, Katie jumped up and down, her tits bouncing in time to the beat. Then Charlotte slid in from off-screen.

All my bitches got tits like this.

Tits like this.

Tits like this.

All my bitches bounce tits like this.

Tits like this.

Tits like this.

"Cut!" Megan called. "That was great. Let's do another take, but you guys need to lip-sync the lyrics."

Katie repositioned and did the second take, this time mouthing the degrading lyrics, along with Charlotte.

"Perfect!" Megan said. "Wow! You two sure are bouncy."

"Are we done?" Katie asked.

Megan frowned, and then her eyes lit up. "Wait! I have it! This one will be perfect. Oh, my God! Oh, my God! We'll do it better than anyone!"

"What?" Charlotte asked.

"Okay. So, Katie, you stand there. Charlotte, you stand behind her. A little left. Good. I can't see you. Now, when I start the song, you reach around and bounce Katie's boobs for her!"

"What?" Katie said.

"And when it gets to Charlotte's part, you two just swap places and Katie will bounce your boobs! Oh, my God! It'll be the tits!"

"Seriously?" Katie whined.

"What?" Megan said. "How is this any different from the shower?"

"The shower?" Charlotte asked, raising a brow.

Katie blushed and stammered, "Inside joke. Fine. Fine. Just get it over with."

Megan replayed the song, while Charlotte cupped Katie's tits and bounced them up and down for the camera. She then swapped places, and Charlotte lip-synced the lyrics as Katie bounced her tits.

"That was so good!" Megan said. "Just look at those girls bounce!"

"I have work to do," Katie said.

While Katie did have work to do, she quietly slunk into the back room, held her crotch, and groaned in desperation.

***

Tina's Transition

Tina was due to go home. She sat in the outtake area of the clinic with Doctor Donna, wearing clothes for the first time in days. She wore the pair of shorts she'd entered with, however, the top no longer fit. The clinic had, instead, provided Tina with a more suitable top to fit her enhanced rack. It was a low-cut crop top, which showcased Tina's new tits beautifully, displaying the massive cleavage to full effect.

Tina, despite not having any drugs in her system now, was flushed and horny. This was due in part to the increased sensitivity of her tits caused by the implants. Even the touch of the fabric against them created a near-euphoric feeling of pleasure. The slightest movement rubbed against her sensitive nubs, sending spikes of pleasure straight to her cunt.

"It will be just a few minutes while I talk to your family about your at-home care," Doctor Donna explained. "Then I'll come and get you, so they can witness the amazing beauty you've become."

Tina beamed. Everyone would love her tits. She just knew it. They'd love looking at them, playing with them, fucking them, and cumming on them. How could they not? Doctor Donna left the room and greeted Tina's family.

The first thing Kevin noticed about the doctor was her rack. Doctor Donna had a set of tits that made him hard just looking at them, and she wasn't shy about it. While her attire was a mostly professional skirt and blazer, the blouse beneath the blazer was unbuttoned to reveal the valley of her cleavage. She shook hands with Brian and Laura before she extended the courtesy to him.

"I'm Doctor Donna," she said and gestured for them to sit. "I'm Tina's Adjustment Counselor."

"Adjustment Counselor?" Laura asked.

"I hold degrees in psychology, sexual wellness, and psychopharmacology, among others. It's my job to work with patients, like Tina, who undergo a significant body modification."

Brian and Laura looked nervous. Kevin clasped his hands together in anticipation. He needed to see her, to gaze on Tina's melons, and finally witness what his investment had produced. He'd jerked himself practically raw imagining it for days.

"When a person undergoes a change like Tina's, it's difficult for them to comprehend just how much it will impact their life. Everyone, though they may not want to admit it, perceives them differently."

"I don't think that will be a problem," Laura said. "It doesn't matter what size Tina's breasts are. She's still our daughter."

Donna nodded. "Of course. Tina is not the only one who will have to make adjustments, however. Oftentimes, families aren't quite prepared for what to expect. Changes like Tina's can alter an individual's perception of themselves. In talking with Tina, she stated that her procedure had a lot to do with her confidence, and her perception of what made her beautiful and desirable. I understand she went through a lot of bullying and as a result, she's very sensitive to how others look at her, and what they believe is attractive about her."

"Well, that's all behind her," Brian said. "She's done with school and she never has to see those people again."

"Even so," Donna continued, "those experiences served to shape her self-image. Therefore, it's important for all of you to support Tina and her choices."

"We do," Laura said. "One hundred percent. Right?"

Brian and Kevin nodded.

"That's wonderful. I'm going to bring Tina in in just a moment. Before I do, however, I want you to understand what I mean by support. Positive reinforcement of Tina's choices is paramount. I'll be meeting with Tina a few times over the coming weeks, to keep up on her mental well-being. I'd like you all to make that your priority."

"Of course," Brian said.

"Tina is, perhaps for the first time, proud of her body. She'll likely feel the need to 'show it off' as it were. I understand that this might make you uncomfortable. I sympathize with you. It's not that I dismiss your feelings at all. Tina, however, is my primary concern because she's my patient. Please make sure she receives a great deal of positive attention, affirming remarks, and encouragement about her body."

Brian shifted uncomfortably, but Laura patted his hand and said, "We will."

Donna picked up a small white bag and handed it to Laura. "This is a medicinal salve for Tina's breasts," she explained. "It's important for her to apply it at least three times a day."

"We'll make sure she does," Laura said.

"However, she should not be applying it herself."

They were silent for a moment before Laura asked, "What do you mean?"

"This is very important," Donna said. "Each of you needs to become more comfortable with Tina and bond together over her changes. I'd like each of you to take a turn applying the salve to Tina's breasts each day."

"Now just a minute," Brian said, sitting forward. "You're suggesting that we… that we molest our daughter?"

Donna recoiled. "Absolutely not! This is not molestation. This is a shared bonding experience and a necessary one for Tina's recovery and adjustment. If you, her family don't accept her, how do you think she'll feel?"

Laura gently pushed her husband back.

"Doctor Donna. I know you mean well, but do you really think that's appropriate?"

Doctor Donna looked confused. "Absolutely. There's no reason to think that by applying a salve to Tina's breasts, you're somehow sexualizing her. Is that how you feel?"

Laura and Brian shared a look. Kevin attempted to disappear through willpower.

Donna chuckled. "I'm sorry. I understand your concerns and I applaud you for them. No one wants to sexualize their daughter, of course. I've covered this bonding ritual with Tina, and she completely understands that it's simply that."

"I don't know," Brian said.

"We'll do it," Laura said. "Don't worry. Whatever Tina needs, we'll take care of it."

Brian sighed.

"Excellent. Now, I'm going to bring Tina out and give you all a few minutes to get your first look."

Doctor Donna strode to the door and opened it.

"Tina. We're ready."

Kevin clasped his hands tighter to control their shaking. Brian and Laura stood up in anticipation. Tina walked through the door.

"Um, hi?" she said.

Laura's eyes widened.

"Oh… wow!" she said. "Wow! Tina, they're… they're so big!"

Tina blushed.

"They're beautiful," Laura added quickly. "They're so beautiful."

Tears welled in Tina's eyes. "Really?"

"Really," Brian said. "Um, they're really great, honey."

"Yeah," Kevin added, tempering his enthusiasm. "You look amazing, Tina!"

Tina hurried forward and hugged her mother.

"I was so afraid you'd hate them!" she said.

"Of course, not. They're wonderful. You're wonderful."

Then she hugged her father, moaning as her tits mashed against him, setting off pleasure sparks throughout her body. Brian awkwardly patted her back. "Really great, Tina. They're really great."

She then went to Kevin, who fixed mental images of baseball, car parts, and sad puppies in his mind to avoid popping wood in front of his family. Tina's big tits were so perfect, so round, everything he'd dreamed of. He could only imagine how they'd feel around his cock.

Kevin's growing excitement over Tina's rack, and all the things he was going to do to it, only increased when Tina let him go and said, "Take a look!"

To the shock of the family, Tina pulled up her top, freeing her huge melons.

"Oh, my God!" Kevin whispered.

Her parents' reaction, however, was quite different. Laura simply stared, her eyes wide and mouth open. Brian, though, turned away. The reaction was not what Tina anticipated.

Laura managed, after a moment, to blurt out, "They're… they're amazing, Tina."

When Tina saw her father looking away, her face fell.

"You hate them," she cried and turned to Doctor Donna in distress.

"Brian!" Laura snapped.

Bewildered, Brian looked at his wife and saw disappointment, which was mirrored on the face of Doctor Donna. Then Tina began to sob and said again, "You hate them!"

"What? I… I don't!"

Tina put her head in her hands.

"Brian!" Laura hissed.

"She's my daughter!" Brian said.

Doctor Donna and Laura put their arms around Tina to comfort her, shaking their heads at Brian. Kevin joined them. As a show of support.

"How am I the bad guy here?" Brian asked, perplexed.

Tina continued to cry.

Brian grimaced but finally said, "Tina, I don't hate them. I don't hate your breasts. They're great. I just don't think it's right for me to stare at them like some pervert."

This did not have the effect he intended. Instead, Tina raised her head and said, "Pervert? Dad! It isn't perverted to look at my tits! Why would you say that? Everyone loves looking at my tits! Except… except you!"

"Are you happy?" Laura said, shaking her head.

"I'm sorry," Brian said. "Tina, I'm sorry. It's not like that. I… I want to look at your breasts. They're really fantastic, honestly."

Laura made a twirling motion with her fingers, encouraging him to continue.

"If you weren't… um, if you weren't my daughter I'd look at them all day."

Tina sniffled and said, "Really?"

"Sure," Brian said, blushing. "Of course."

"Your dad loves big ones," Laura said. "You just have to give him some time to… you know, adjust?"

"Right," Brian said. "Adjust."

Doctor Donna stepped back and suggested, "Why don't we all take a breath? Tina, you can't be upset with your father. He's just trying to protect you and it's admirable. He doesn't want to seem as if he's taking advantage of you, and using your new breasts to arouse himself."

"Um, right," Brian said. "I think."

Tina nodded, wiped her nose on her arm, and said, "I don't mind. I mean, if he gets excited. Everyone should get excited when they look, right? That's what I wanted. For people to notice me."

Laura wiped Tina's eyes with her shirt. "Honey, you don't have to rely on having big breasts for people to notice you. You're a wonderful person, and that's what they should notice."

"Yeah, Tina. You're super with or without big boobs," Kevin agreed. "I mean, big ones are awesome and all but—"

He shut his mouth at a glance from his mother and shrugged.

"Why don't we try a little exposure therapy?" Doctor Donna suggested.

"Exposure Therapy?" Laura asked.

"It's simple. Why don't you all take a seat? Tina will sit with each one of you, and you can get acquainted with her new breasts."

"Acquainted?" Brian asked.

"Have a seat, please," Donna instructed.

Laura returned to her seat next to Brian, while Kevin took another nearby sofa.

"Tina, start with your mother. Just go and sit on her lap and give her a few minutes to look at and touch your breasts.

"Touch them?" Laura squeaked.

Tina's face fell again.

"Of course," Laura said quickly. "Tina, come and sit here and let me… admire your new breasts."

Tina looked at Doctor Donna, who nodded, then went and sat on her mother's lap, straddling it and pushing her tits into Laura's face. Kevin watched in complete awe as his mother slowly raised her hands and placed them on Tina's tits.

"Oh!" Tina said and shuddered. "Oh, wow! That's amazing."

"Just spend a few minutes with them, Laura," Doctor Donna said. "Tell Tina what you think of them."

"They're… so real," Laura said, blushing. "I just love them, Tina. You look so good."

A flush crept into Tina's cheeks as her mother gently groped her tits and praised them.

"That was great, Laura," Doctor Donna said. "Tina, let's give your father a turn."

Brian looked at his wife in horror and said, "Are you sure this is okay?"

"Whatever Tina needs," Laura said, her voice decidedly huskier now.

Tina then straddled her father's lap.

"Do you like my big tits, Daddy?" she asked.

Brian made a small noise, recovered, and said, "They're… great, Tina. Really. I just love your breasts. Would it be alright if I touched them? To see how real they feel?"

Tina took his hands and placed them on her tits.

"Everyone loves to touch my tits," she said.

Brian awkwardly squeezed Tina's tits and nipples, making her toss her head back in pleasure.

"That feels amazing," she whispered. "Daddy, it feels so good."

Kevin practically shook in his seat, unable to believe what he was seeing. His father was groping Tina's melons, squeezing them, and it looked like Tina was about to have an orgasm from it. It was one of the weirdest, hottest things he'd ever seen.

Then Tina slowly ground her cunt against her father, who cleared his throat and said, "I love your breasts, honey. Why don't you… give Kevin a turn now?"

Tina didn't seem to hear. Her eyes were nearly closed and she continued to slowly hump her father's crotch.

"Tina," Laura said, a bit louder.

Tina blinked and said, "Oh! I'm… I'm sorry. It just felt so good."

"Why don't you let Kevin have his turn," Brian said again, his voice shaky.

Tina slowly dismounted her father's lap and tottered over toward Kevin. Laura and Brian both looked down at his crotch, which showed notable arousal. There was also a small wet patch from Tina's aroused cunt. Brian's face was beet red as he looked at his wife and mouthed, "This is not my fault!"

Laura, however, patted his shoulder, leaned in, and whispered, "You did great. Thank you."

The moment Kevin had been waiting for ever since Tina got on her knees and pleaded with him was finally here. He was going to get his hands on those delicious, fantastic, huge tits. His first payoff for financing this whole thing, and it was going to happen in front of his parents, with their consent, and under the instructions of some super doctor. His only fear was that he might actually cream his jeans.

Tina sat on his lap, spreading her legs, and placing her cunt right on his confined erection. It took every ounce of Kevin's will not to put his mouth on one of those giant titties and just start sucking. He feigned resistance as he slowly raised his hands, glancing around his sister at his parents. They nodded. Kevin looked up into his sister's eyes.

She silently mouthed the words, "Thank you," and then placed his hands on her jugs.

They were the most perfect pair of tits Kevin had ever held in his hands. They were absolutely real, too big to palm, with stiff little nubs that showed his sister's excitement.

"They're incredible," he said. "Tina, they're the best breasts I've seen. Really. You look so great."

Tina, however, had already begun humping Kevin's crotch. He wasn't going to make it. Being dry-humped by his sister in front of his parents was going to make him lose it.

"You're sure this is okay?" Brian asked Doctor Donna.

"Of course," Donna said. "Tina has never experienced the kind of feelings she's having now. Naturally, the attention will have a somewhat… arousing effect. As I said, it's not only Tina that will have to adjust to this radical change. It will also require you, her family, to adjust to her newfound confidence. That will, undoubtedly, manifest in an increase in sexual curiosity and libido."

"I don't know…" Brian said.

"Brian," Laura hissed. "You need to get on board here. Listen to the professional!"

"I'm all for helping and… adjusting," Brian said. "But I'm not going to molest my daughter."

Doctor Donna nodded. "I can understand why you'd perceive it that way. I really do, and I sympathize. But you aren't molesting Tina. That implies there is a certain degree of non-consensual activity. That isn't the case here. This is something that Tina wants and needs. She's in a vulnerable place right now, and your actions, your words, your acceptance, will have a profound effect on her future."

Tina moaned out loud, which prompted Doctor Donna to get up and put a hand on Tina's shoulder.

"Tina, I think that's good for now. Why don't you get up?"

Tina stopped humping her brother and slowly stood on wobbly legs, her skin flushed. Doctor Donna pulled down her top.

"Now if you have any questions, please don't hesitate to contact me. I make home visits for all of our patients. In the bag, you'll also find a folder that contains all of Tina's materials for the study she's participating in."

Brian and Laura stood and shook hands with Doctor Donna. Kevin, nearly as flushed as Tina, stood with his hands over his crotch, unsuccessfully shielding his erection. Tina hugged Doctor Donna.

"Thank you so much," she said.

"You have a bright future ahead, Tina," Donna said. "I'll see you on Friday for our session."

Kevin followed his sister and parents out of the room, his eyes on Tina's swaying ass. The first day with Tina's new tits was already off to an excellent start. The evening, though, would be even better.

Pecks for Peace

Katie's latest humiliation at home came following dinner. Joey had the ingredients for the meal laid out in the kitchen and asked Megan and Katie to help. As they prepared it, Joey asked Katie about her day.

"You're looking a bit flushed, Katie," he observed as he picked up a small bottle and added several drops to the food. "Have you been having indecent thoughts?"

Katie shook her head.

"Katie got a bunch of spankings this morning," Megan offered helpfully. "Maybe they excited her a little."

"No," Katie said.

"Spankings? Did Katie do something wrong at work?"

Megan laughed and said, "No. She was trending from some videos on TikThot, and a bunch of people recognized her. Howdy Booty Hottie!"

"Howdy Booty Hottie?" Joey asked.

Megan showed him the videos of Katie's reaction to having her ass spanked.

"Cute," Joey said.

"So, when people started asking about it, I came up with a new thing for the store!" Megan explained. "Petsy's Pets! We're taking donations to help homeless animals. Isn't it great?"

Joey kissed her head and said, "That's really sweet, princess."

"Yeah! I even put it on the website for the store, and Petsy's going to give all the money to pet shelters."

"And all that from a few customers giving Katie a little spanking, huh?"

"Yeah!"

"You know…" Joey said and rubbed his chin. "Just a thought. I know this isn't really my area of expertise. You're the Blonde Director of Social Media, but what if you took it all a step further."

Megan cocked her head. "What do you mean?"

"I'm just spitballing here. Like, the Petsy's Pets concept. You give each of the girls at the shop a 'pet' name and a cute little collar as their name tag."

"What?" Katie said.

Joey held up a hand. "The customers get to donate to their favorite 'pet' each week, and then get some kind of reward. I don't know. Maybe that's silly."

"It's ridiculous," Katie said. "I'm not wearing a pet collar. Neither is Megan. Petsy will never go for it."

Joey shrugged. To Katie's horror, however, she could see the little wheels in Megan's head spinning as they finished making dinner. During the meal, Joey continued probing Katie about her agitated state. That agitation only grew as Katie ate, but it was not because of Joey's questions.

"What do you think it was about those spankings that excited you so much, Katie?" Joey asked.

"They didn't excite me," Katie lied.

"Well, something clearly has. Would you like to tell us what it is you've been thinking about today? If we're going to help you, it's important that we understand exactly what it is that you're fantasizing about."

"Yeah. It's okay, Katie. It will be like when we played that game. Only, instead of stuff we actually did, it's just stuff you think about doing."

"That must have been interesting," Joey remarked.

Megan laughed and said, "Katie was the only one with anything to tell. I never did anything for real."

"I don't have fantasies," Katie grumbled and stabbed her fork as she looked at Joey.

"We all have fantasies," Joey said.

"You too, Joey?" Megan asked.

"Of course. Sometimes I fantasize about that pop star you like. Bratty Brit. It's just an old man's fantasy."

Megan giggled and said, "Every guy has fantasies about Brit. She's like so hot!"

"What about you, princess? Do you want to tell Katie about a fantasy you have?"

Megan bit her lip and said, "Well, I did kinda, during the game."

"She doesn't need to do that," Katie said. "Megan, you don't have to tell me your fantasies."

"No, it's okay. I want to help, Katie," Megan said. "I mean, they're not really dirty cuz I haven't done anything with a guy before. I just think about it sometimes and wonder what it would be like."

"That's very normal," Joey said. "Is there a particular boy you think about?"

"Not really," Megan said. "Just like… older guys? Not like the ones from school."

Joey nodded. "Lots of girls who have lost their fathers think about it. Older men make them feel safe and cared for. Katie?"

"What?"

"Your fantasies?" Joey prompted. "We've all shared our dirty secret. Let's get to the root of your problem so we can move past you wearing that belt. I'm sure Megan doesn't want to have to help you shower every day."

"I don't mind," Megan said. "I guess… I guess I kind of think about that sometimes, too. Like, you know. Touching other girls."

"Like Katie?" Joey asked.

Megan blushed and said, "Yeah."

"Also very normal," Joey said. "Katie's a good sister and she's very attractive. It's only natural you'd want to touch her. Any good sister would. She makes you feel safe, too."

"Yeah," Megan agreed.

Katie pressed her legs together as the vibrator in her cunt went up a notch.

"Katie?" Joey prompted again. "What sort of things do you watch in those videos? The ones you wanted so badly to rub yourself to?"

"I—I don't…"

The vibrator increased again.

"Girls!" Katie blurted. "H—hot girls and… and older guys."

"Doing what, exactly?" Joey asked and the vibrator went up again.

"S—sucking and… and putting things in their… in their bottom."

Joey nodded and asked, "And you were thinking about that today when the customers spanked you?"

Katie clenched her teeth and nodded. The vibrations decreased.

"Well, at least one of those things is quite normal. Putting things up your bottom… a little out of the ordinary."

"Katie, are you okay?" Megan asked.

Katie nodded again. She was not okay. It wasn't just the vibrator. Her nipples were so hard they felt as if they could cut glass.

"A little hot," she said.

"Yeah," Megan agreed. "It's a little hot but like in a good way."

Katie then noticed that Megan was also flushed, and a thin sheen of sweat glistened on her skin.

"I think perhaps this conversation has gotten us all a little excited," Joey said. "Katie seems to be having a hard time with it, though."

"I'm… fine," Katie said.

"Katie, do you need help with your horny puss again?" Megan asked. "Joey, should we help?"

"Only if Katie wants us to. She needs to ask for help."

Katie shook her head.

"I guess that's that," Joey said. "Let's get these dishes cleaned up."

Joey and Megan began clearing the table, leaving Katie confused. Joey had to be up to something else. It couldn't be that easy. He hadn't even jacked the vibrator up to torture her into begging them to help her masturbate.

All through the next round of Golden Pipes, the subject of Katie's horny puss did not come up again. The vibrator stayed on a low rumble. Even so, Katie's agitation grew. She was desperately horny but she couldn't act like a slut and ask to cum.

Each time she glanced at Megan, she could see signs of her sister's arousal, too. Flushed skin, dilated pupils, heavy breathing, and constant fidgeting with her panties. A few times, she could swear Megan even touched herself. However, the night ended with each of them going to their separate beds with no further mention of Katie's "problem".

Despite her weariness, Katie's cunt just wouldn't let her sleep. She tossed in her bed, sweating and horny, wishing she could touch herself. Then Joey appeared in the doorway.

"What do you want?" Katie whispered.

Joey approached the bed and pulled off his shorts. He dangled the key to the belt.

"How would you like the belt off?"

"I'm not going to fuck you," Katie hissed but even she could hear her own uncertainty.

Joey unlocked the belt and slid it off. The sense of freedom nearly made Katie cry. If she just gave Joey what he wanted, let him fuck her pussy, she'd never have to wear it again. He'd leave Megan alone. She almost said the words. Almost.

Joey joined her in the bed, snuggling up behind her and putting his arm around her waist. What the fuck was this about? Then her stepfather put the cuffs on her wrists.

"Can't have you rubbing yourself in the night now, can we?" he whispered.

"Whatever. Just fuck my mouth or my tits and go away."

Joey chuckled. He palmed one of her tits and Katie groaned. Then Katie froze as Joey's cock slid between her cheeks, and right through her wet slit. The feeling of his hot, thick rod bumping against her clit sent electric sparks throughout her body. Why did it have to feel good?

And it didn't stop. Joey slowly stroked his prick back and forth between her lips.

"Don't worry, slut," he whispered. "I'm not pushing this dick up you until you ask for it. And you are going to ask for it. Mark my words. You're a slut, Katie."

Katie whimpered as he continued stroking his meat through her slit, coating it with her honey.

"That stuff works great, huh?" he said and chuckled again.

"What stuff?" Katie whispered.

"A little extra something in dinner to help you make the right decision. Christ, this cunt of yours is leaking like a faucet."

Drugs? Joey had drugged their food with something? Was that why Megan was horny, too?

"Oh, don't worry. I'm a man of my word. I'm not going to fuck that pretty cunt of hers unless you make me. I'm just warming her up."

"No," Katie whimpered.

Joey squeezed her tits and continued using her pussy slit to jerk himself off, but on his backstroke, he paused at Katie's entrance and gave it an experimental push.

Katie groaned and pushed back slightly. It was so hard.

"You see?" Joey whispered. "That's what you need. Just ask Daddy to push it in and you can have all the cummies you want."

Katie wiggled her ass. The head of his prick slid past her entrance.

"That's it, slut," Joey whispered. "Just say the words."

Katie began to sniffle, betrayed by her wet cunt. She could just say it and the torture would end. Joey would fuck her, fill her up, and she'd be able to cum. Somehow, she resisted, pulling her cunt away from him. His cockhead popped out and he resumed stroking it through her pussy.

"That's alright," Joey whispered. "The longer you hold out, the sweeter it will be when you say it."

For the next thirty minutes, Katie wept in frustration as Joey used her wet lips to get himself off, spewing his thick load between her legs. Katie, however, did not get to cum. Instead, Joey put the belt back on her and returned to his room, leaving Katie frustrated in the dark.

***

Under Joey's guidance, Megan helped Katie to shower again the next morning, which only left Katie more frustrated and desperate. Dealing with the morning crowd of customers helped to distract her for a while. However, she was soon called out by a young man who had seen the previous day's Brit Bounce video.

"Make a $50 donation to Petsy's Pets and you can have your own Brit Bounce right here!" Megan said.

"What?" Katie snapped. "He most certainly can not!"

Megan looked offended. "This will be so good, Katie! It's just a little bounce. What's the harm?"

"I'll drop $100 on it," the young man said, staring at Katie's tits.

"Done!" Megan said and accepted the money.

"I didn't say yes!" Katie said.

However, the young man reached around and groped Katie's tits, bouncing them in front of the nearby customers. Katie groaned like a slut as the stranger fondled her.

"Okay," Megan said. "That's time. Next?"

"Next?" Katie said deliriously.

But Megan already had more money in her hand, and the next man took this as consent to molest Katie's tits, bouncing them up and down as more customers clapped.

"Time," Megan said.

Despite being wildly inappropriate and bordering on illegal, Katie's excited, vibrating twat overrode her good sense. The constant stimulation to her tits was making the already unbearable situation between her legs even worse. Her nipples were stiff and she couldn't think straight.

More and more customers joined the line, waiting for their turn to fondle Katie's jugs. When they finished, they queued for the register and completed their purchases. Gradually the crowd thinned. By the time the shop was empty, Katie was a sweaty mess with greasy finger stains all over her top. The take for Petsy's Pets was north of $1,000.

Katie bent over the counter, her head in her hands, flushed with arousal and humiliation.

"Was good job," Petsy said, as though his floor manager hadn't just been molested by over twenty customers. "You kept line manageable and raised money for pets."

And then Petsy dropped fifty dollars into the jar and squeezed Katie's tits. Katie jolted back in disbelief. The old man chuckled and said, "I like these trends. What is next, Megan?"

"No more," Katie grumbled. "I can't!"

Petsy looked disappointed. "Marketing director, your idea," he said. "Now you don't want? Has been good for shop. I can give raises and hire more employee. We help sad puppies."

Megan, too, looked disappointed. Katie looked back and forth between them. "Really? I just got groped by a bunch of strangers!"

"Customers," Petsy said. "Customer like family."

"I don't let my family grope me, either," Katie said and instantly regretted the words.

"Only when we help you," Megan said. "Just think of it like that."

"Family help you by groping breasts?" Petsy asked.

"Oh!" Megan said. "Oh!"

"Inside joke," Katie said but Petsy did not seem convinced. Still, he did not remark further on it.

Instead, he sat back on his stool and said, "Katie. Shop was not doing well. Since Megan starts trends, shop does well. Shop does very well. If shop does not do well, I close shop. I do not want to close shop and go back to old country. I like it in America."

Katie ran a hand through her hair and said, "Fine. Fine. I'm sorry. I don't want the shop to close, either. Just— are there any we can do that aren't embarrassing?"

"Well, the embarrassing ones get the most traction," Megan explained. She considered her screen for a moment and then said, "Pecks for Peace."

"Pecks for Peace?"

"To support inclusion," Megan explained. "It's easy."

She turned on her selfie cam, slid up next to Katie, and kissed her lightly on the lips. "Pecks for Peace!" she said.

"That's it?" Katie asked.

"That's it. Now you do Petsy!"

"Petsy?" Katie said. "Why?"

"Why not? I'll do it first."

Megan again turned on the selfie cam and placed a light kiss on the old man's lips.

"Pecks for Peace!"

They looked expectantly at Katie, who sighed and let Megan record her giving Petsy a kiss. Katie went about picking and packing orders for the next hour. Before lunchtime, however, Megan looked disappointed.

"What is it?" Katie asked, looking at her screen.

"Pecks for Peace. Ours are boring. Look."

She pointed out videos gaining traction. In some of them, girls gave one another passionate kisses, some of them even touching each other as they did.

"Well, we can try another trend," Katie suggested.

Megan shook her head. "This one is on fire. We just need to do better. Let's try it again."

"Again?" Katie asked.

In her current state, with her hot cunt muddling her thoughts and vibrator buzzing in her cunt, Katie's mind immediately conjured images of Megan pushing her tongue into her mouth and groping her. This, as it turned out, was actually what Megan had in mind.

Before Katie could protest, Megan put the selfie cam on the two of them, kissed her sister on the lips, and pushed her tongue into Katie's mouth. Petsy groaned. Katie should have pulled away. She knew it. She should not be kissing her little sister on a video, which would likely garner millions of views.

The feel of Megan's tongue in her mouth, though, set off her cunt, which responded happily to Megan's attention. This only got worse when Megan used her free hand to squeeze her sister's tit on camera. Katie squeaked into Megan's mouth, which she pulled away only a moment later.

As though this was completely normal, Megan began tapping at her screen. "That one will be so much better! #siskissforpeace! Oh, my God! I'm totally going to start a new trend!"

Katie turned to Petsy, blushing and confused.

"You do this many times?" he asked.

Katie shook her head.

"Will be good video."

Katie returned to work in attempt to get her mind off her pussy. The video would be popular, there was no doubt. She'd be all over the internet with her sister's tongue in her mouth. Why hadn't she just pulled away?

As Petsy was behind on his own work due to the increase in morning customers, and Katie was now behind on fulfilling orders, it was decided that Megan would go out to fetch lunch for the three of them. This simple request, however, took Megan nearly two hours.

"You take scenic route?" Petsy asked as Megan came back with bags of takeout.

"I stopped at the mall," she explained. "To get a few things for the campaign."

"What is campaign?" Petsy said. "You will run for President?"

Megan laughed. "No way! That's like so much work! Petsy's Pets."

It was then that Katie noticed Megan's change of top.

"What are you wearing?" she asked.

"That was one thing I needed," Megan said and stuck out her chest.

The top was similar to everything Megan wore; tight, low-cut, and clinging to her small breasts. Across the front of it were the letters BDSM.

"Like Joey said yesterday," she crowed. "Blonde Director of Social Media! Isn't it cute?"

Petsy and Katie shared a look.

"Megan, I don't think—is that a collar?"

Around Megan's neck was a slim, pink leather collar with a heart charm.

"Yeah! Look, I got you one, too!"

She dug into a plastic bag and pulled out a white collar and a shirt, handing them to Katie.

"Megan, I'm not wearing a collar!"

Megan looked hurt. "But it will be so great!" She turned to Petsy. "We could get one for Charlotte, too, and for Tina when she comes back. Like, each of us is a cute pet, and we put our pictures on the site to promote the charity drive. Customers can donate to their favorite pet and get some kind of reward!"

Petsy stroked his chin thoughtfully. "What does shirt say?"

Katie unballed the shirt and held it up. It was like Megan's, but white. The front of it read, "Kans."

"Kans?" Katie said in horror.

"Yeah! Like boobs with a K for Katie!"

"That's gross," Katie complained.

"Well, guys will throw money at the charity if they think the girls are cute," Megan said. "It's just a marketing thing."

Petsy nodded. "Is good idea."

"Seriously?" Katie whined.

"Katie, you wear shirt and collar. See what happens."

Katie seethed. What else could she do? Quit? She needed the job.

"Fine," she agreed. "Just for today."

Megan clapped her hands excitedly. Katie walked into the back room and returned a moment later, wearing the collar and the top.

"Is good," Petsy said as he looked at her tits.

Not long after, while Petsy busied himself repairing a computer, Katie took their first customer of the afternoon at the register. The single donation jar had been replaced with four jars, each of which bore a pet name for one of the employees. Barton Holmes was a regular, who did security system installations. When he approached the register with a box of equipment and looked at Katie's shirt, he cocked his head.

"Kans?" he asked.

Katie blushed and explained, "It's for our charity drive. Petsy's Pets."

Megan joined her and said, "Which of us do you think makes the cuter pet? Remember, you'll be putting your money where your mouth is!"

"Hell," Barton said. "I'm not sure where I'd put my mouth first."

Katie's blush deepened, however, the comment went right over Megan's head. Barton reached into his wallet, pulled out a bill, and studied both girls.

"You two sure make things hard on a man. Shit. Well, sorry sugar, I'm gonna have to give this one to Kans."

He began to place the bill in the jar labeled, "Kans," but Megan said, "Wait! If you double the donation, you can put that money in the Kans, instead of the jar."

"What?" Katie whined.

"Deal," Barton said, pulled out a second bill, and stuck the two bills between Katie's tits.

"Pleasure doing business," he said with chuckle.

Humiliated, Katie finished ringing up the order, added a protection plan, and sent Barton on his way.

"Megan, you can't tell guys to stuff money down my top!" she said when Barton left.

Megan cocked her head, as though this were an entirely new concept. "Why not? He just dropped twenty bucks, instead of ten. You just let a whole bunch of guys bounce your boobs for TikThot. What's the problem? You made like over a grand in one day for sad puppies!"

"Puppies will be very happy," Petsy remarked.

Katie shook her head, muttered to herself, and went out to clean the floor.

The New Hire

When Charlotte awoke on Wednesday morning, her lashes were stuck to her face. There was a crusty film over her eyes, which flaked away when she rubbed them. More of the stuff caked her face. Like someone had pasted her with jizz.

This, she soon found, was exactly the case. Her phone blinked, indicating messages.  Upon opening them, she found another video and a series of pictures.

In the five days since the gangrape in the van, Charlotte hadn't been able to masturbate. The five men taking turns slamming her with their cocks had left her sore and hurting. Over those days, it proved to be its own form of torture. She had four videos of the rape but she hadn't been able to rub her pussy to them at all. Samantha, however, had enjoyed them greatly, playing them every night as Charlotte licked her cunt.

Today, however, Charlotte did masturbate. She put her hand between her legs and sat against the headboard, playing the video.

The man had come in the night, and she hadn't even heard him. He stood over her, jerking his cock until he coated her eyelids with cum. It wasn't just him, though. Two more men did the same, leaving their loads across her sleeping face.

The text that came with the video was a snoring emoji, followed by the words, "Cum Rag" and a laughing emoji. The images were stills of her cum-blasted face, along with photos of each man's cock on her lips, her spread cunt, and her tits.

The final message contained a shortened hyperlink, which Charlotte clicked as she rubbed her cunt. The link sent her to a locked website that required a username and password. She didn't understand. Why send her to something she couldn't access? Then she saw the full URL. Myfavoriterapehole.com

Charlotte bit her lip and moaned. This guy really knew how to violate a girl. She pushed two fingers up her cunt and slowly fucked it as she thought.

She typed in "Rapehole" for the username and "CumRag" for the password. It didn't work. When she reversed the two, however, the page gave her access.

"Oh, shit," she whispered and stopped rubbing her cunt for a terrified second.

The page featured a full-spread image of her abused cunt, taken on the night of the van rape after all five of the men had their way. The bold title across the top read, "Charlotte Stevens: My Favorite Rape Hole." Below the image of her battered fuckhole was an extensive gallery of other images. Telephoto shots of herself as she left the shop. More shots of her walking into her apartment. Photos of her pussy after the first night the man raped her, and several more taken during the gangrape.

There were more pictures of Samantha, asleep or leaving the club. Of course, the full videos of her two rape sessions, as well as men jerking off on her as she slept, were also available to anyone with the login credentials, which were ridiculously simple. The familiar fear filled her and she began rubbing her cunt again. How many people knew about the site? How many people had watched the videos, seen her violated, and witnessed her depravity as she orgasmed from it?

Only then did she notice the "See More" text with a clickable arrow. She clicked it. A video player appeared. She clicked play. The screen filled with a video of herself, at that moment, rubbing her cunt as she watched it.

Charlotte dropped the phone. It was live. There was a camera in her room, livestreaming her right now! The phone pinged again. She picked it up with a trembling hand, the other still rubbing her cunt desperately.

"Drink what's in your fridge for breakfast or this goes public," the message read. Unknown number.

"Stop rubbing your twat. You only get to cum from rape," the follow-up message said.

Charlotte groaned pitifully and looked up, to where she thought the camera must be. No more messages came. Now she was in a bind. She desperately wanted to cum. It had been days since she'd orgasmed from being raped. Licking Samantha's twat as she watched the videos had only made it worse.

Of course, she could find the camera and take it down. The man would know. He might make the site public. Everyone would know she was a slut that got off on being raped. That prompted the question: how many more cameras were in the apartment? If she took any of them down, would the man stop raping her and make the site public?

Reluctantly, she pulled her sticky fingers from her cunt and swung her legs out of bed. Hurrying to Samantha's room, she opened the door and shook her sister awake. Samantha groaned, opened her eyes, and then Charlotte noticed the sticky film on Samantha's lips.

"What?" Samantha asked.

"They were here," Charlotte whispered, her eyes wide as she looked at the white film on Samantha's lips.

Samantha licked her lips and made a face.

"They were here," Charlotte said again. "And they jizzed on your face. They jizzed on my face! They have cameras and they're watching!"

Samantha sat up and said, "Slow the fuck down. What?"

Charlotte slid into the bed with her and showed her the website and the messages.

"Oh, shit," Samantha whispered.

"Shit," Charlotte agreed.

Beneath the blanket, she could see Samantha's hand moving as she played with herself. Charlotte whimpered.

"Oh," Samantha said. "You're really going to do it? You're not going to cum?"

Charlotte shook her head. Samantha sighed and stopped rubbing her cunt.

"I don't think I can do that. He didn't say I have to do it, right?"

"No."

Then Samantha asked, "What's in the fridge?"

The two of them padded to the kitchen and opened the fridge. On the center shelf was a glass milk bottle. The goo inside was not milk.

"Is that…" Samantha began.

Charlotte removed the bottle. On one side was a homemade label with a picture of Charlotte's spread legs. The label read, "Spooge Juice! Start your morning like a good fuck hole! Drink it warm or chilled!" Below this was even a small ingredient list. It was simply a list of men's names. Twenty of them. She was holding a bottle of chilled jizz from twenty men.

Samantha said, "You're not going to—"

Charlotte twisted the cap.

"Shut the fuck up," Samantha whispered.

Charlotte took the bottle to her room. Samantha followed. She looked up at the camera and tipped back the bottle.

***

Megan was ecstatic when Charlotte entered the shop, though it was not due to Charlotte's arrival. Petsy looked at the laptop screen, nodding his head. Katie stood behind them, her face red with embarrassment.

"What's going on?" Charlotte asked.

"Pecks for Peace!" Megan said. "We're crushing it after only a couple of hours!"

"What is Pecks for Peace?"

She rounded the counter and Megan played back the video, in which she tongue-fucked her sister's mouth for the internet.

"Damn! I didn't know you two were so close," she said.

"We aren't," Katie whined. "It's not like that."

"It's to promote inclusion and global love," Megan said. "But I totally hijacked the trend! Check it out!"

Megan clicked on the hashtag #siskissforpeace and a wall of new videos appeared. In each one, presumably, pairs of sisters shared a sexy kiss and said the words, "Sis Kiss for Peace!"

"That's not all," Megan said and clicked open the tab showing the store's website. "Look at the donations!"

The store page, which now had a subpage labeled, "Petsy's Pets," showed three images. The first was Megan, though below the photo it showed the initials, "BDSM". The second was Katie, followed by the name, "Kans." The third was of Charlotte, and below the photo, the word, "Harlotte." Accompanying each girl was a running total of donations. Charlotte had received just over $600. Megan's total was just over $2,000, while Katie led the pack with $3,156.

"Harlotte?" Charlotte asked.

Across the top of the page were the words, "Petsy's Pets." Below this was a short description.

At Petsy's we're passionate about giving back to our community! Below, you can donate to your favorite Petsy's Pet! All donations go to help local shelters with necessary funding and finding homeless pets their forever home.

It was only then that Charlotte noticed the collars and the shirts.

"What are you wearing?" she asked.

Katie's blush deepened.

"Oh! I got you one, too!" Megan crowed excitedly and dug into a plastic bag. "I didn't know your size so I guessed."

She handed Charlotte a skimpy black top and a black collar. She unfolded the shirt, which had red, girly script across the front. Harlotte.

"Um… We're really leaning into this thing, huh?"

"Isn't it great?" Megan said. "Think of all the homeless animals!"

"Think of all the tax breaks," Petsy muttered.

Charlotte shrugged and tugged off her top.

"Oh, wow," Megan gasped.

Petsy stifled a groan. Katie said, "Charlotte!"

Charlotte pulled on the new top and said, "What? I'm wearing a bra." She buckled the collar around her neck. "How do I look?"

"Like a Harlotte," Katie mumbled.

Charlotte stuck out her tongue. The bell over the door chimed, drawing everyone's attention. Lucas stepped into the shop.

"Lucas," Petsy said and waved.

Lucas approached the counter, looked at Charlotte's tits, blushed, and said, "Um, hi, Charlotte."

"Hey, Lucas. What can I do you for today?"

Lucas said, "Harlotte?"

Charlotte batted her eyes and asked, "Would you like to donate to Petsy's Pets? You'll be helping homeless animals. I know you like helping the homeless."

Something passed over Lucas' face, but it vanished instantly and he said, "I'm… I'm actually here to see Petsy."

"Yes," Petsy said, looking at his watch. "You come in back."

Lucas followed the old man into the back.

"What's that about?" Charlotte asked.

"He applied for the job," Katie said.

"Lucas? Seriously?"

Katie shrugged. "He knows his stuff and we need another part-timer. Mornings are getting ridiculous," she fixed Megan with a glare. "In more ways than one."

Megan did not notice the look.

"So, not the evening shift, right?" Charlotte asked.

"Not unless nights start blowing up, too," Katie said. "Speaking of, do you mind pulling online orders a while before you leave each night? Things are getting hectic."

"Sure."

Katie turned to her sister and said, "Let's pack it up, Megan."

Megan closed the laptop, reached under the counter, and retrieved a third jar. She labeled it, "Harlotte," and placed it on the counter with the others. Charlotte's stomach churned as she looked at the jar, imagining it filled with donations of semen. God, she really needed to get off.

"You good?" Katie asked.

"Yeah. Are you?"

Katie was flushed and sweating, her nipples pressing against the tight fabric of her little top.

"Yeah. Just didn't sleep well."

"Uh, huh," Charlotte said, not at all convinced.

Katie was turned the fuck on. But from what?

"See you tomorrow, Charlotte!" Megan said and kissed her on the cheek.

"Later, Megs. Hey!" Megan stopped. "What is BDSM?"

Megan giggled. "Blonde Director of Social Media. Cool, right? Joey thought of it."

"Your stepdad?"

"He's super smart!"

"Yeah. Smart."

Charlotte watched the two sisters depart, curious. A moment later, Petsy and Lucas emerged from the back. Lucas held a small sheaf of papers.

"You bring back as soon as you can," the old man said.

They shook hands. Lucas stopped at the counter.

"Hey, Charlotte."

"You need anything before you go?" she asked.

"Well, I… I was kind of wondering—"

"Lucas, we talked about this," Charlotte said softly.

"No! No. It's not that. Its—Like your sister is a… a dancer, right?"

Charlotte laughed. "Well, not really. I mean, yes, but she's not very good at dancing. Great at taking off her clothes for money, though. Why?"

Lucas looked about shyly and said, "My friend. This friend. He's going away to college and some of us thought… you know… maybe we'd throw him a going away party with a… with a dancer."

"You? You want to hire a stripper?"

Lucas blushed and said again, "For my friend."

Charlotte pondered it a moment. "I guess I can ask. When is it?"

"Next Tuesday. I mean, if you don't want to—if she doesn't want to—"

"I'll ask her tonight," Charlotte agreed. "Just dancing or…"

"Or?"

"Or… more?" Charlotte whispered.

Lucas looked confused for a moment, then said, "Oh! Oh, no not like… more."

"Okay."

Lucas did not walk away. He shifted and fidgeted.

"Something else?" she asked.

"If she did—if she does… do you think you'd come, too?"

"I'm not a stripper, honey."

"Oh, I know! I know. I mean, you could be—not that you would. You just… you're pretty enough. You shouldn't, of course, but you… you could—"

"Lucas."

"Huh?"

"I'll ask her what she thinks."

"Yeah. Thanks."

Tripping over his feet, the young man bustled out of the shop. Petsy chuckled.

"You are not sticking him on my shift," Charlotte said.

Petsy shrugged and said, "He go on shift where he is needed. Night shift? Not so busy right now."

"Let's hope it stays that way," she mumbled.

Not only would having Lucas on her shift be an annoyance, but it might deter the man from kidnapping her again.

In-Home Care

Tina had spent days away from home before. Summer camps, sleepovers, but never a five-day stay in a medical facility. Coming home after the procedure felt different.

She wasn't quite the same person. Having a set of amazing melons had done something to her, and changed her whole outlook on life. She'd noticed it the moment she stepped out of the outtake room with her family. People in the lobby looked at her. In the streets, walking to the car, they noticed her. For the first time, they really noticed her.

Of course, they should. That happened to girls with big tits. Doctor Donna had told her it would happen but it wasn't just the doctor's words. It was something she just knew and didn't question. Everyone loved looking at her tits. Everyone loved playing with them, fucking them, cumming on them.

That was true of Kevin, who hadn't stopped staring at her tits on the drive home. As much as he tried not to, tried to make their parents think he had no interest in touching them or fucking them, he just couldn't quite pull it off. It was true of her father, who despite his reservations and outspoken disapproval of Doctor Donna's directions, checked his mirror far more than was necessary. It was also true of her mother, who found reasons to turn around and talk to Tina's tits about all the mundane things she'd missed around the house.

These actions only served to reinforce what Tina knew. Everyone loved her tits as much as she did. While she was mentally stroking her cunt at what she'd let Kevin do with them later that night, she was also eager to try them out in a more public environment.

Thus it was, shortly after arriving home, Tina made a suggestion.

"I'd really like to go get a few new tops for the girls. Anyone feel like shopping?"

Her parents opened their mouths together, but Kevin was quicker.

"Sure! I mean, I did say I'd help you get some new clothes."

"Is it a good idea to be up and about so quickly?" Laura asked

"I'm good, Mom. Really. It wasn't like real surgery or anything."

Laura looked uncertain, glanced at Kevin, but finally said, "Okay. Just be careful. You're going to get a lot of attention."

Tina beamed. "I hope so! Oh, my God! I can't wait!"

In her excitement, she bounced up and down, which caused Kevin's eyes to widen, her mother's pallor to whiten, and her father to make a concerted effort to look at her eyes.

"Oh, wow!" she remarked as she bounced. "Just look at them go! Can you believe it? I can't believe it! I have big tits! Big, huge tits!"

Laura put a hand on her shoulder. "We noticed, honey. We noticed. They're great. Really great. Very… bouncy."

"They're amazing," Kevin said.

"Yeah. Really, um, great," Brian agreed.

Then Tina took Kevin by the hand. "Come on! Let's show them off!"

She dragged Kevin toward the door.

"Maybe with your shirt on!" Laura called.

Tina waved back and opened the door, pulling Kevin through. No sooner had they backed out of the driveway than Tina pulled her tits out of her top.

"Did you see them?" she squealed.

"God, yes!"

Tina reached into his lap, squeezed his cock, and said, "Kevin, thank you so much! I mean so, so much! I thought about you the whole time."

She placed one of his hands on one of her tits. "Jesus, that feels amazing! I think it's the implants but I'm not sure. Maybe big tits just always feel this good! Holy shit! I'm totally creaming off it!"

To prove this point, she pulled the hand off her breast and pushed it between her legs. Kevin swerved as he touched his sister's pussy for the first time.

"Oh! I need to shave, right? Do you like shaved ones? Should I keep a little strip?"

Kevin laughed at her rapid-fire questions. "Okay, slow it down, girl. We're all excited."

Tina took a deep breath. "Okay. Right. So, you like them, right?"

"I love them," Kevin said, working his fingers in her wet slit. "I absolutely love them. I like a shaved one… but why does that matter?"

Tina's eyes widened. "Why does that matter? Oh, we are so fucking. I mean, fucking! I'm going to suck you, ride you, any time you want. Kevin," and she gripped his cock again, "you gave me tits. Real tits. You don't understand what that means to me. Wait! You do want to fuck, right? Like, you don't want to stop at the tits and the dick sucking? You want to go all the way?"

"Seriously?"

Tina worked his cock out of his shorts. "Seriously. I had days to lay there and think about this. I know it's like weird to fuck your brother, but I already sucked your dick and I liked that. I'd probably like fucking it even more."

She attempted to lean over the console and take Kevin's cock in her mouth, however, this proved next to impossible with large melons. She only managed to get her lips around his crown and give it a few pitiful sucks before she leaned back.

"Okay, so there are a few things that will be harder than I expected. Rain check?"

"Um, yeah."

She sat back in the seat and pulled Kevin's hand back to her tits, where it remained throughout their drive to the mall. Despite rubbernecking drivers at intersections, Kevin's hand never stopped groping his sister's chest, while Tina grew more flushed and excited.

During their shopping trip, it became cemented in Tina's mind that everyone loved her tits. They loved looking at them, braless and jiggling in the tiny top. The men marveled. The women had mixed reactions. Tina did not care. Everyone loved her tits.

They left the mall with stuffed shopping bags. Anything Tina needed to show off her glorious new rack, she got. Skimpy tops, push-up bras, lingerie sets, even a corset. All the way home, she moaned in pleasure as her brother squeezed her tits.

When they arrived home, Tina bounced into the house and dropped the bags in the living room.

"Sit!" she ordered Kevin. "I want Mom and Dad to see what I got!"

"Are you sure?" Kevin asked, glancing at the bags full of slutty merchandise.

Tina, however, had already flounced out of the room. She found her mother in the kitchen, cleaning out the pantry.

"Mom!"

Laura looked up.

"Fashion show! You have to see!"

"Fashion show?"

"In the living room! I'm gonna get Dad!"

"Tina, wait!" Laura called but Tina was already rushing down the hall to her father's office.

She burst through the door, causing Brian to jump in surprise from his chair.

"Jesus, Tina," he exclaimed.

"Dad! Fashion show!"

"Fashion show?"

"In the living room! Hurry!"

"Tina, I—" but Tina had already dashed from the room.

When Brian and Laura reluctantly sat with Kevin (who was not in the least reluctant), Tina had dumped most of the bags on the coffee table.

"Okay, first one!" she crowed and held up a white crop top, which read, "Big Tits Big Heart" and had little red hearts over the nipples.

"It's a little suggestive, isn't it?" Brian asked.

"It's descriptive, you mean!" Tina said.

And before her parents could utter another word, she pulled off her top.

"Tina—" Brian said but Laura put a hand on his leg and glared. "Your… breasts look great," he grumbled.

Tina pulled on the new top and turned side to side. "What do you think? So hot, right?"

"So hot," Kevin agreed and gave a thumbs-up.

"It's very pretty," Laura agreed and glared at Brian.

"Yeah. Really pretty," he said.

As the show continued, Kevin clutched a couch pillow in his lap. His father was not so fortunate, and though he was red-faced with the effort, biology was against him. He fidgeted uncomfortably, his legs pressed together, and his cock pushed between them painfully.

Tina went through a dozen of the tops, bouncing her tits for her family in each one. She put on three of the push-up bras, which showcased her tits in an utterly obscene display. She tried on two lingerie sets, stripping completely nude in front of them as casually as if she were slipping on mittens.

Finally, she ended up in a sheer robe, topless, wearing a small black thong.

"Okay, I think that's enough," she said. "Thank you for attending the show, and I hope you all found something you enjoyed."

"It was beautiful, honey," Laura said.

"Great, Tina," Brian agreed through clenched teeth.

"Awesome," Kevin said, tempering his response significantly.

"So, I need to go file my day one report," Tina said as she stuffed clothes back into the bags. "Who wants to help?"

Kevin wisely chose not to volunteer, instead looking at his mother. Brian also looked at his wife.

Laura cleared her throat. "I… I guess that's me."

Moments later, Laura sat uncomfortably on her daughter's bed, while Tina set up her phone and pulled up her patient portal. When it was done, Tina sat with her, wearing only the thong, and holding the reporting instructions in her hand.

"It's really easy," Tina explained. "I just ask you a few questions and then there are some tactile tests."

"Tactile tests?" Laura asked.

"Like sensitivity tests."

"Um, okay."

Tina read from the paper, "The purpose of this report is to document both the patient's reactions and those of loved ones in order to gauge responses for ongoing study. Please ensure answers are honest and complete."

"Okay," Laura said again.

"This one is for you. Please describe your first response to seeing your loved one's augmentation."

"Well, I was surprised," Laura said. "In a good way. Surprised. Like it was amazing that they looked so real. I've had friends who had surgery before and it seemed painful, so I wasn't expecting the results to be so… easy to snap back from. I was also happy to see that you were happy about the change. That's what matters most."

"Aw!" Tina said and gave her mother a kiss on the lips. "Okay. Next one. Do you foresee any difficulty in your other family members or close circle with adjusting to the change in the patient's physical or psychological state?"

Laura sighed. "I wouldn't say difficulty, exactly. It's just going to take a little time for all of us—your father especially—to get used to. You have to understand, Tina. It's not that your dad doesn't like your… new breasts. He's your father and he just sees it as a bit inappropriate to look at you in a way that might be misconstrued as sexual. Does that make sense?"

"Of course," Tina said. "He doesn't have to worry, though. I know it's not. I don't mind at all. I like it when people look at them or touch them. It makes me feel happy!"

"Alright. Well, just go easy on him. He's having a hard time with the idea of looking at your breasts."

"I noticed," Tina said and giggled. "Are you mad?"

Laura looked at the camera and shook her head. "No. It's just a man thing. They like looking at boobs, and parts of them don't really care who they're attached to."

"What about Kevin?"

"Yeah. Kevin. I think Kevin will be fine."

"Okay. Next question. Many patients experience increased arousal following the procedure. This increase may be more apparent in those participating in the sexual wellness study. Please describe how this makes you feel."

"Well, I've always figured that whatever… intimacy you choose to have is your own business. You're an adult now and you can make choices about your body. I guess, just be safe."

"Thanks, Mom. Okay, now the sensitivity tests. Please place your hands on the patient's breasts. Starting from the base of the breast, apply pressure in increasing amounts to each of the breasts. The patient will, at each stage, provide a verbal rating from one to five. The rating is based on the pleasure the patient feels from the interaction on a physical level. The patient should refrain from stating how the interaction makes them feel emotionally. This test is only to monitor the patient's physical sensitivity."

Laura cupped her daughter's tits at the base and applied light pressure.

"One," Tina said and her mother squeezed her tits harder. "Three."

Laura slid her hands up further, resting them below Tina's hard nipples, and squeezed again.

"Oh, four!" Tina said and Laura squeezed again. Tina trembled in her arms, moaned, and whispered, "Five! Oh, wow!"

Laura moved her hands again, covering Tina's nipples. Before she even applied pressure, Tina moaned again and squeaked, "Five! Oh, damn! Five!"

Her mother's breathing was heavy in her ear as she applied pressure, her fingers stroking over Tina's nipples.

"F—Five!" Tina said, arching her back and pressing her tits into her mother's hands.

Laura squeezed her daughter's tits harder and Tina convulsed.

"Oh! God! F— Fi— Fuck!"

Tina's orgasm was intense and shocking, making Laura release her tits in surprise. Tina leaned back into her as her body jerked and Laura instinctively put her arms around her and held her as she came. Seconds later, Tina giggled.

"Oh, my God! That felt so good."

Laura released her, scooted back, and wiped her face with her shirt.

"Is that it?" she asked.

"Oh! Um, that's it for the report."

"Okay—"

"But I need you to put on the salve."

Laura accepted the jar of goo reluctantly.

***

That evening, before Tina went to bed, she repeated her daily affirmations as proscribed by Doctor Donna. Standing in front of her mirror, with her camera on, she groped her tits.

"Everyone loves my tits. Everyone loves to play with my tits. My tits make me special. My tits make me pretty. I love to show off my tits."

She repeated the affirmations five times as she touched herself and then got into bed and stroked her wet pussy. It was like a dream. Everyone paid attention to her now. They stared and gawked like she was a celebrity. Just thinking about all those people, as they looked at her big melons, had her pussy slick and hot.

The door cracked open a short time later and Kevin's whisper came through.

"Tina?"

"Come in! Hurry," she whispered back.

Kevin ducked into the room and quietly shut the door. He approached his sister's bed. Tina pulled back the sheet to show him her naked tits.

"Jesus," he whispered. "Jesus Christ! They're perfect."

"You're sure they're asleep?"

Kevin looked at the door and nodded. Tina beckoned him into her bed. When he crawled onto it she said, "Not like that. Pull it out."

Kevin stripped off his shirt and shorts, lay next to her, and put his hand on one of her glorious globes.

"Play with them," she whispered. "They're yours, right?"

Wide-eyed like he'd never been on Christmas morning, Kevin explored his sister's tits. He placed both hands on them, squeezed them, tugged lightly on the nipples, and Tina writhed in pleasure.

"Kevin, it feels so good," she whimpered.

Her brother bent and licked one of her nipples, sucked on the other, and Tina gasped as her back arched. He straddled her chest, placed his cock between her tits, and pushed them together. Her mounds swallowed his shaft whole, leaving only the tip poking out the top of them.

"They're incredible," he said as he gently sawed his prick between them.

"Do anything you want," Tina whispered.

Kevin considered it. What did he want to do first? So many images ran through his mind.

"Okay," he said and dismounted her chest. "Like this."

He gently guided Tina's head off the edge of the bed. Her huge melons seemed to grow even more as she tipped it back and opened her mouth. Kevin guided his cock to it, pushing it between her lips.

His sister's hot mouth took him in as he rested his hands on her tits, squeezing them softly while he slowly pumped his erection into her.

"Fuck," he hissed. "That's so good, Tina. I'm going to push it deeper."

"Mm hm!"

He did, slowly feeding his little sister more of his length, the vibrations of her moans and whimpers sending pleasurable tingles up his cock. As he slowly humped her face, Kevin leaned forward and sucked on her tits. The whimpers became more desperate.

Kevin slipped a hand down her body, along her flat tummy, until it touched her hot cunt.

"Tina, you're so wet," he whispered.

"Mm! Mm!"

She sounded a bit desperate, and only then did Kevin realize he'd pushed his entire cock into her throat.

"Oh! Sorry."

He slid his dick from her mouth, leaving a wet trail of spit hanging from her lips. She leaned back up, her eyes desperate and wild as she looked at her brother's cock.

"Can we do it?" she whispered.

Kevin pushed her back and climbed between her legs, taking a moment to admire her perfect pussy. His little sister's pussy. He was going to push his cock into it and fuck her.

"Kevin, please," she whimpered.

Kevin took his cock in his hand and it jerked. His sister had begged for his dick. She'd actually begged for his dick!

In moments of weakness, Kevin imagined this happening. He'd pictured Tina bent over in front of him, ready to take his cock as he smacked her amazing ass. He'd fantasized about, and experienced, his adorable sister's face stuffed with his prick. Those fantasies, however, had recently been just as the sight in front of him was now. They were Tina and her huge melons, spread before him and begging for his cock.

The slight pause for reflection on the gravity of what he was about to do passed. He'd fantasized long enough. He'd paid for these tits, effectively turning his little sister into the living embodiment of a sex doll.

He pushed his throbbing head past her wet lips, shaking as he watched the incredible sight of her pussy parting to take him in. Tina gasped.

"Kevin…"

Kevin continued his slow passage inside of his sister, reveling in the feeling of every centimeter of his cock disappearing into her hot depths, the wet, enveloping feeling of pure pleasure as her slick walls hugged his prick. Tina's hands pressed against his chest, sweating and trembling.

"More… Please, more…"

With half his meat filling Tina's tight little box, his sister suddenly convulsed.

"Oh! Oh, God!" she shouted.

Kevin panicked, clapping his hand over her mouth and looking back at the door, even as he fed more of his cock into her. The effect of an additional inch of incestuous meat was another muffled squeal of incredible pleasure. Tina huffed against his hand, her hot breath coating his tightly clamped fingers. Had their parents heard? Were they coming, even now, to burst through the door and find their son filling their daughter with his brotherly love?

Even through the fear of discovery, the possible consequences, Kevin couldn't stop. He'd waited too long. His dick was in control, and it wasn't going to let him stop until it was firmly lodged in Tina's insides. They could rush in and witness his depravity. He might be forced to live on the streets. But he'd do it with the memory of Tina's pussy, and how it felt to be balls-deep inside of her.

He jammed home the last few inches and Tina screeched, her head thrashing and body shuddering. Her squeals of pleasure were unintelligible babbling as Kevin witnessed the most intense orgasm he'd ever seen first-hand. She grunted like an animal, forcing her cunt against him, fucking herself on his dick.

Kevin's sexual experience was not extensive. He'd fucked a few girls, and they seemed to enjoy it. None of them, however, had reacted to his cock like this. Tina's eyes were clamped shut and her big melons jiggled and danced as she humped his crotch. He couldn't even pull back and thrust, as Tina was fucking him like a mad woman.

Her squealing and groaning were going to get attention. A hand over the mouth wasn't going to do it. So, Kevin did the only thing he could. He pulled his hand away, replaced it with his mouth, and held onto one of Tina's tits as she fucked him.

Tina's tongue darted into his mouth as her arms went around his neck, pulling him into her and crushing her tits against his chest. His hand on her breast slipped loose as he tried to compensate for the sudden change, and he slammed his fist into the bed to keep himself from crushing her completely. Tina continued to grunt and moan into his mouth, devouring him.

He'd only had his cock in her for seconds when her body seized up and she flooded his crotch in a wet spray of girl cum. Kevin had seen girls that squirted in porn, but he'd never imagined it would be something he'd experience. The flood of sister juice lasted only a moment before Tina pulled her mouth off him and gasped for air.

"So good," she nearly shouted. "Kevin… Oh, fuck! Kevin! It's too good! Oh! Oh!"

Then it happened again. Kevin's excited cock couldn't take it. Barely a minute in his sister's pussy and he joined Tina in her second orgasm, his cock jerking wildly as he flooded her.

"I can't! Oh, God! I can't!" Tina said as she continued humping against him.

However, even as the last shots of his cum pasted her insides, her words were disproven. She could. She did, a third time, clinging to Kevin like a life preserver as she came once more.

Kevin, however, could not. He held on through the third round but his cock slipped out during Tina's wild cunt humping, and that's when she finally began to come back to earth. Kevin lay beside her, bewildered as her body slowly stopped shaking. Her legs continued to tremble, though, as she turned to look him in the eye.

"Holy shit," she whispered. "Like holy shit! I think your dick might be magic."

"Are you okay?"

"Kevin, that was amazing. What did you do?"

"Um, you were there for the whole thing."

"Yeah, but no one ever did that to me before."

"Me, either."

Tina looked down at her soaked sheets and ran a hand through her pussy.

"Shit! I didn't know I could do that," she said. "Like as soon as you put it in, it was like pleasure overload. Like how the implants make my tits feel but times 100!"

Kevin shook his head. While he would have liked to claim credit for some as-hitherto-unknown sexual prowess, he couldn't.

"I don't know," admitted. "But it was really hot. Damn!"

Tina giggled. "My sheets are soaked."

"Sorry about the hand," Kevin said. "You got kind of loud, and…"

"Can you imagine? They would have thought you were killing me with your cock!"

"I thought I was."

"It didn't stop you."

Kevin chuckled. "Well, I couldn't get away with you holding onto me like a monkey."

Tina blushed, which Kevin thought was a little silly but adorable. "So, when they go to work tomorrow, can we try it again without being quiet?"

Kevin slid a hand over one of her tits, making her body quake. "Sure. Maybe we should put down plastic."

Tina slapped his chest. "Fuck you."

The Second Take

Katie's twat was driving her insane. For two days, she'd been unable to cum. The vibrations at most times were low and subtle, providing only enough pleasure to keep her on edge and constantly thinking about her cunt. To add to the anguish, her thoughts were simultaneously dwelling on her predicament, which revolved around Joey, his manipulation, and his cock. The deepening sexualization of her workplace, being objectified by her sister, the customers, the internet, and Petsy, didn't make it any better.

In short, Katie thought about little other than her humiliation, objectification, her cunt, and her tits. Every moment she wore the belt was torture. Every moment without the belt only served to tease her with a release that never came. Seemingly, the only solution was to give in, and the horrifying reality she faced was that it was becoming a more attractive proposition by the day.

As she let Megan drive them home after work, she did mental gymnastics, fighting her frustration to think through the problem. She could simply tell Megan what was happening, expose Joey's molestation and manipulation, and tell her all about his perverse goal to fuck one of them. She'd gone down this road before. The most likely outcome was Megan's disbelief. The little bimbo worshipped Joey, and unless she actually witnessed him molesting Katie, she'd never believe anything bad about him.

Another possible outcome was equally terrifying. What if Megan liked the idea of giving herself to Joey sexually? Her sister already admitted to fantasizing about him. She'd admitted to watching porn featuring older men. What better "father figure" was there to teach her about the sexy things she was curious about than Joey?

No. Simply telling Megan what was happening would only make things worse. What then?

Given the shop's increasing success, Katie was technically making more money. It might be enough to move out on her own. If Megan stuck with the job, their combined income would be enough if they struck out together.

That, however, hit another wall. Why would Megan do it? Why would she willingly move into some tiny box of an apartment with Katie, when Joey offered a nice home, spoiled her with gifts, and provided all the security she needed? There would need to be a dramatic shift in her attitude toward Joey to make that happen.

The biggest obstacle, though, was Katie herself. No matter how bad things got, she couldn't dispel the feeling that simply leaving Megan to her fate wasn't tantamount to abandonment. Megan was just a cute but dim-witted little package, ripe for manipulation and corruption. Leaving her with Joey was ensuring she'd become his sex toy, and she'd probably be knocked up within the year. To say nothing of what it would mean for their mother, who would eventually return from rehab to a life with no job and further reliance on Joey for support.

Seemingly, the only course of action was to continue enduring Joey's molestation, hoping he'd slip up and expose his true intentions to Megan. Would it happen before his imposed deadline? Could she somehow make it happen?

The thought made her sit up. Could she take action? Everything she'd been doing had been responsive. Could she become proactive and stop her life from spiraling out of control?

That could start with Megan. It could start now.

"Megan, why do all the trends have to be sexual?"

Megan frowned. "Sexual? They're not sexual. They're sexy, I guess, but that's not the same thing."

This already wasn't going well. If Megan couldn't recognize the difference between sexual and sexy, there might not be any hope.

"Well, if you're encouraging people to spank me or touch me, or make out, that's sexual, isn't it?"

"That's silly," Megan said. "It's not sexual. It's just clickbait. Videos do well and get attention because they're not what people expect. It's like acting. Besides, it's fun, right?"

"It wasn't fun having a bunch of guys grab my boobs," Katie whined.

"Why not? I mean you liked it when Joey touched them, like when we helped you. You like it when I help you wash them. Don't you?"

"No. I don't like it. I only do it because Joey's making me."

Megan looked hurt. Her usual smile faded and her hands tightened on the wheel.

"Well, if you just get better then we can stop it. I won't have to ever touch you again."

Katie shrank in response to the unexpected vehemence. It came with a snap she'd never heard from Megan, a touch of anger that was out of character. When Katie studied her sister's face, there was even a little veil of mist in her eyes.

Because she'd been thinking about her cunt, her hatred of Joey, and the unfairness of the entire situation, Katie hadn't actually considered everything it was doing to Megan. It prompted a question. Was Megan attracted to her?

Katie considered this during the awkward silence that ensued. Was it some kind of blessing or just another terrible thing waiting to go wrong if it was true? Did she have more power here than she believed?

Katie put her hand on Megan's leg. "Megan, I'm sorry."

Megan wiped her hand across her eyes. "I know I was kind of a shit at the party. I said I was sorry and I am. I guess like, you know. You got me a real job and we're doing things that are fun and kind of sexy. I thought you liked it. I thought you liked—"

"Liked?"

Megan did not finish the sentence.

"Megan, do you like me?" Katie asked.

Her sister blushed and said. "Of course, I like you. You're my sister. I love you."

"That's not what I meant."

Megan glanced away from the road, her red cheeks an admission. Katie wanted her to say it.

"I just think you're really pretty. Like the prettiest girl I know. And I like getting to touch you. It makes me feel hot, and I just thought you liked it, too. That you like doing it with me. Like it's special."

It was a conundrum. On the one hand, Katie was not sexually attracted to her sister. The things Joey was letting her do were not healthy, not normal, and were actually perverted and twisted to manipulate Megan.

On the other hand, those same things were arousing. It was, of course, because of the belt, the denial, whatever Joey had been drugging them with. It wasn't an actual attraction or a real intimacy. It was an incestuous and completely fucked situation, and Megan's naivety was being exploited to serve their gross stepfather's twisted aims.

Megan, however, had genuine feelings, which were being fueled by Joey's sexualization of Katie. Megan was confused about being excited by these things, equating them with true intimacy. Now the wrong words could push Megan away, make her feel rejected, and where would she go? She'd go to Joey for comfort and acceptance.

Jesus Christ.

It did, however, present an opportunity. Accepting Megan's affections could sway her sister toward her. When the opportunity came to make their break from Joey, his hold on her would be weakened. Could she actually do it, though? Could she… seduce her own sister in order to stop Joey from getting to her first?

Jesus Christ. She needed to cum. It was impossible to think clearly about this. She needed help. She needed to ask Joey for help. And she needed Megan to help, too.

"It is special," Katie said and rubbed her sister's leg. "When I said I didn't like it, I mean I don't like having to wear the belt. I don't like not having control. It's embarrassing and… and I'm just having a hard time."

Megan continued to stare ahead silently as she drove.

"When you… touch me," Katie said, choking down bile, "it feels good, and I do like it."

"Really?" Megan asked, doubtful.

"Yeah. If you want to… to help, you can. You can help tonight."

Megan's reddened face was not a pure blush of embarrassment now. It was also a flush of arousal. God help her, Megan was turned on thinking about it. And to Katie's shame, she was not alone in that feeling.

For the first time in weeks, Katie walked into the house holding a sliver of hope close to her heart. She could win this battle. It might be a perverse and terrible win, damning her soul, but at least it would keep Megan out of Joey's hands. If she moved quickly on it.

As usual, Megan flung herself into Joey's arms, excited to relate her most recent success.

"You won't even believe it, Joey!" she cried. "You have to see it!"

Joey set her down and said, "I can't wait, princess. Hey, what's this?"

He lifted the collar on Megan's neck and unabashedly stared at her tits.

"It's like you said," Megan beamed, thrusting her chest out. "Petsy's Pets. I got one for all the girls. Isn't it cute?"

"BDSM?"

"Blonde Director of Social Media," Megan said proudly. "And the collar just makes it adorable."

Katie could see him holding back his need to salivate and gleefully rub his hands. She, too, held back her hatred.

"It was a great idea, Megs," she said, instead. "I think if we really ramp it up, it's going to make a big difference."

Joey cocked his head suspiciously at her newfound acceptance of this slutty and humiliating idea.

"Kans?" he said.

Katie stuck her tits out. "Megan came up with it. You should see the donation page. She's killing it."

Megan positively beamed at her sister.

"Show him the video, Megs. Today's."

"Oh! Yeah, I totally blew the panties off this trend, Joey!"

She whipped out her phone and brought up the video, which Joey watched three times.

"Super cute, right?" Megan asked.

Now it was Joey whose face was flushed. Katie held in a triumphant grin.

"It's great," Joey said. "Sis Kiss for Peace. I like it."

"You know, Megan," Katie said. "I think we could do a better one. It kind of caught me off guard that time."

"Another one?"

"Yeah. If you think it will work again."

"Um, yeah! Sis Kiss is on fire now!"

"Let's do it in your room. It will look cuter," Katie suggested.

"Oh, my God! It will! I have the perfect backdrop!"

Taking advantage of Joey's momentary perplexity, Katie tugged Megan toward the stairs. Her racing heart thudded in her ears, making her head ring. This was either the worst idea ever, or it was going to save them both.

Megan burst into the room and descended into a blonde flurry. She shoved skimpy outfits off her bed and into corners. The overhead lights went off and a neon light mounted above the headboard flicked on. The word, "Cute" blazed in bright pink. Megan turned on two more floor lamps, casting a warm light down on the bed. Another switch activated small glittering stars stuck to the walls.

Megan glanced around the chaos on the floor, bent over, and tossed aside a bundle of clothes. She came up with an extendable tripod, on which she placed her phone and set it in front of the bed. Finally, she took a breath and tied back her hair.

"Is it perfect?" she asked, waving her hand over the bed.

"It's great," Katie assured her.

"Okay, so, I'll get up on the bed on my knees. Then you come in—"

"Megan," Katie stopped her.

"What?"

"Let's try it my way on this take, okay? Just once? If you don't like it, we can do another one."

"Yeah! Okay! So, where do I start?"

"You just get on the bed and… and do what comes naturally. The best videos are the real ones, right?"

"Yeah!"

Katie went to the phone and pushed record. Megan sat up on her knees, looking at the camera. Katie climbed up on the bed with her, shuffling forward on her knees until she pressed her body up against Megan's.

Megan looked up, her eyes wide and her breathing heavy.

"Look at the camera with me," Katie whispered. "We'll say it together."

"Okay," Megan whispered back.

They looked toward the camera.

"Sis Kiss for Peace," they said.

Katie slid her hand onto Megan's neck and pressed her lips against her sister's. Megan let out a small whimper as Katie's lips moved against hers, slow and sensual. Katie's tits pressed against Megan's and her free hand slid down Megan's side and rested on her back, drawing her in.

When Katie opened her mouth, Megan did the same, and Katie slipped her tongue into it. Megan quivered in her embrace, her body rigid and unsure but vibrating with need and tension. Megan's hands rested on Katie's hips, but slowly one began to move, gliding up Katie's arm.

Katie purred encouragingly into the kiss as it went on, outlasting the first one by several seconds. Their tongues played and the wet smack of their lips filled the silent room. Megan's hand came to rest on one of Katie's tits, exploring it tentatively.

Katie knew it was wrong. This whole thing was an awful idea. It was a necessity to keep Megan safe. That was all.

Even as she thought it, she didn't feel convinced. If it was purely necessary, it wouldn't be so sexy. It wouldn't be making her hot. Megan's hand on her breast wouldn't feel good, and the way her little sister's tongue squirmed in her mouth wouldn't be making her cunt wet. The little moans Megan made wouldn't sound so cute, and she would have broken the kiss by now.

The video had gone on for nearly thirty seconds. It was far more than enough. She needed to end it.

Finally, she did, pulling her lips slowly away from Megan. Her sister stared up at her in awe, her bottom lip quivering and her breath coming hot and fast. Megan's hand remained on Katie's breast.

"How was that?" Katie whispered.

Megan swallowed. "Yeah. Oh, wow."

Katie glanced at the camera, and then back at Megan.

"You're the director. Do we need another take?"

She toyed with Megan's hair, running her fingertips along her sister's neck.

"I think it's okay… unless you… you want to?"

"Why don't you edit that one over dinner, and if you want to do another one after, we can?"

Megan nodded. "Yeah. Okay. Yeah."

Katie slid back a pace. "Hey." Megan blinked as if shell-shocked. "That was fun," Katie said. "You're a good kisser."

Megan blushed furiously. "I haven't really done it much."

"Well, it felt really good. Let's go down and see what Joey's cooked up."

Megan went to the camera and stopped it, pulling the phone from the tripod and looking at the screen.

"Oh, wow," she whispered. "Katie, it's really sexy."

As she watched the video over, she followed Katie down the stairs, where Joey waited in the kitchen. Despite his cheery outward appearance, Katie could see him turning this new development over in his mind. She steeled herself for the coming battle. He couldn't win. She wouldn't let him.

***

"It's great, princess," Joey said as Megan showed him the finished edit. "You two look really cute together."

Katie could hear the slight note of irritation in his voice. While she was sure he was enjoying the sight of them swapping tongues, he was also hating that he hadn't been a part of it. It hadn't been his idea, and he hadn't manipulated the situation to his advantage.

However, he still held the upper hand. Katie could feel the evidence of that in her cunt, which was vibrating horribly. Her days of denial, combined with a new dose of drugged food, were making her head spin.

"Joey," she squeaked.

He looked up from the phone.

"I… I need help. Please. I need help!"

Her stepfather's sneer was not visible, but she felt it nonetheless.

"Joey, can we help?" Megan asked, concern written across her face.

"Of course, princess," Joey agreed. "Why don't you go up and get the toy?"

Megan stood up to go but Katie interjected. "No."

"No?" Joey asked.

"No?" Megan said.

"I… I don't need that," Katie said. "I thought I could, maybe, show Megan how to do it the right way."

"The right way?" Joey asked.

"You know," Katie said. "How girls… help each other when they need to."

Joey was silent for a moment. Katie balled her fist, shaking in the chair as the vibrator tortured her. He had to agree. After all his talk about human interaction being important, he had to.

"Can I, Joey?" Megan pleaded. "I want to help Katie get better."

Katie watched him weigh the options. If he agreed, it would mean the two of them would be engaging in filthy lesbian incest. It was like a dream come true for his perverted inclinations. On the other hand, if he couldn't be a part of it, how did it serve his cause? He had no plausible suggestion which would allow him to watch or participate in it. Whatever conclusion he came to, he clearly saw some angle in it.

"Of course," he agreed. “Under supervision.”

“Supervision?” Katie asked.

“Yes. If you’re going to instruct Megan, it’s best that I observe. Given your… perversions, I wouldn’t want you influencing her to do something unnatural.”

“Unnatural?” Megan asked.

“While it’s perfectly normal for two women to help each other, I’m concerned that if it becomes a habit without a male presence, it could confuse Megan’s sexuality from naturally developing.”

“Oh!” Megan said. “Like it could make me lesbian? I don’t think that would happen. I think guys are cute, too.”

“That’s not how lesbians work,” Katie said, but there was no authority behind it.

This was due in part to the belt, and furthermore to Katie’s growing anticipation of release, as well as the drugs. Was the dosage tonight higher than before? Was it just her pent-up need that was making her thoughts so fuzzy?

Regardless, fighting Joey was much less of a concern than getting out of the belt and getting off. Would it be so bad if he watched? It wasn’t as if he’d try to do something to her in front of Megan.

“I think it’s okay,” Megan said. “I like it when Joey helps, too.”

“Thanks, princess.”

Joey stood up from the table and headed toward the living room. Megan followed. Katie, clutching her cunt, followed more slowly.

“Here’s something you should take to heart,” Joey said to Megan. “When someone needs help, it’s good of you to pitch in.”

Megan nodded.

“But if someone is always asking for help and never offering something in return, they might get the idea that they can just take advantage of your kindness without ever offering any kindness in return, right?”

“I guess so,” Megan said.

“So far, you’ve been very helpful to Katie. You’ve helped her shower. You helped her get her release once. Did Katie offer to help you with anything?”

“Well, she got me a job,” Megan said. “And it’s a really cool one.”

“Which was very kind,” Joey agreed. “But you’re helping Katie an awful lot, even at work. You’re some kind of genius with those marketing videos, and that’s helping everyone at the shop make more money. If you’re going to keep helping Katie, it would be nice for her to give back a little, wouldn’t it?”

“I guess so,” Megan agreed. “I don’t really mind, though.”

“That’s because you’re a very selfless person,” Joey said and patted her head. “Still, the concept is sound. I can’t help but notice you’re a little… aroused, too. Aren’t you?”

Megan blushed. “Yeah. I feel hot.”

“It’s because of Katie, isn’t it? That’s perfectly natural. Katie’s beautiful and when a beautiful woman is aroused, she makes others around her feel the same way.”

“Yeah,” Megan said.

“I think it’s only fair that Katie helps you first. How does that sound?”

Megan visibly quivered as she looked at her sister.

“Help me? Like I helped her?”

Joey nodded. Katie couldn’t disagree. She’d been planning on this anyway, planning on getting between Megan’s legs and licking cunt for the first time. Joey watching simply hadn’t been part of the plan.

“Yeah,” Megan said. “Okay. I… I like that. And you’re going to watch?”

“I’ll just be on the couch here to ensure Katie isn’t teaching you anything unnatural.”

“I… I don’t mind,” Megan whispered. “I think it’s kind of sexy. At least it was the first time.”

Katie held in a groan. Megan might have the IQ of a pencil and the awareness of a stone, but she did understand what turned her on. It was, however, mindboggling to Katie that Megan's blind faith in Joey prevented her from seeing this as something abnormal or perverted. She genuinely seemed to believe his bullshit about this being a completely normal thing that two sisters did in front of their stepfather. That they were half-naked, baring their bald twats in front of him Megan wasn't didn't bat an eye at. Joey said it was okay, and that was good enough.

Still, she was committed. And she did need to get off. She needed it so badly.

“You’re a good girl,” Joey said and kissed Megan’s head. “I’ll just have a seat here. Katie, come here and let me unlock the belt.”

Katie shuffled forward and let Joey remove the belt. Once out of it, she nearly wept. It was horrible. Joey was horrible. This was the way to freedom.

She stepped toward her sister and put her hand on Megan’s neck once more. Megan’s glassy, half-lidded eyes looked up at her, swirling with need.

“Just like before,” Katie said. “Do whatever comes naturally, alright?”

Megan nodded and glanced at Joey, but he casually flicked on the TV, muted it, and pretended to watch the news. Her excited eyes turned upward once more and she parted her lips in anticipation of a kiss. Katie gave it to her, softly brushing her lips along Megan's and letting her breath play across them.

The tip of her tongue glided across them as Katie slid her hand along Megan's side, fingertips tracing the bare skin beneath her short top. Their lips locked when Katie's hand reached Megan's back and pulled her closer, their chests pressing together. The delightful sound of Megan's needy whimper mingled with the seductive sound of wet lips slowly molding together, sent dual shivers down both their bodies. The day's mild mix of sweat underlying Megan's perfume seeped through Katie's brain like a sexy cocktail on each inhalation.

Megan's tentative hands slipped onto Katie's waist, where they held her in a trembling grip of anticipated pleasure. When Katie fed her sister the tip of her tongue, Megan reciprocated, miming her sister's slow, wriggling movements like a sensual dance. Each partner knew where the steps would lead, but they played it out, attuned to some unheard music.

Then Katie's hand slid lower, across Megan's ass, where her fingers traced the bottom of one cheek. Megan hummed pleasantly into their kiss and pressed herself closer. Katie continued to move, sliding her fingers along the hem of Megan's tiny shorts, toying with the fabric, and then tracing the edge where it disappeared between her sister's crotch.

When Katie slipped her hand between Megan's legs, covering her mound and pressing gently into her crease, Megan let out an excited squeak. Katie suspected Joey was no longer pretending to watch the news, but she was too far gone to care. It felt good. With her eyes shut and her cunt throbbing with need, it didn't matter that she was kissing and touching her sister. It wasn't a concern that Joey was watching.

There was real pleasure in this moment, a genuine affection and intimacy that even Joey's perversions couldn't touch. Despite any reservations, all Katie could feel was the heat of a sexy body against her own and the true desire in Megan's kiss. There was nothing manufactured about the scent of her arousal or the excited panting muffled by the continuous smack of their lips.

Perhaps it was the effect of the drugs and the days of denial driving her crazy. That wasn't the entire answer, though. This thing that seemed a few hours ago a horrible and depraved act of incest, was quickly turning into the most erotic moment of Katie's life.

She pressed her fingers into Megan's covered crotch again, rubbing the wet fabric where her sister's girl honey made it clear she felt the same way. Megan squeaked excitedly again and her legs parted. Her formerly paralyzed hands now moved, one of them cupping Katie's tit, while the other moved to explore her sister's pussy.

When her tremulous fingers slid between her slit, Katie gasped, sucking Megan's tongue in and increasing the ferocity of their kiss. Katie slipped her fingers beneath Megan's shorts. Of course, she wasn't wearing panties. The word "slut" flashed through Katie's mind, which she knew was unfair, but it was exciting nonetheless. Megan was just a naturally sexy tease. Going without underwear was just something she did without thinking.

Right now, it was advantageous. Katie slid one finger through Megan's lips, rubbing gently as her sister did the same to her. The kiss broke. For several seconds, they stared into one another's eyes as their fingers slipped back and forth through their wet slits.

By some unspoken agreement, Megan stopped rubbing and Katie gently pushed her back, sitting her on the couch a few feet from Joey. His presence had become an afterthought. He was more like furniture as Katie's entire world shrank to herself, Megan, and the heat between them.

She hooked her fingers into Megan's shorts and pulled them down her legs. Megan watched them slide down, her entire body flushed. She gently groped her breasts as she watched Katie sink to her knees and push her legs apart.

Katie gently pulled her forward, baring her naked cunt to her as her bottom rested at the edge of the couch cushion. Megan quivered like a long-held bowstring, her legs shaking. Katie leaned forward and kissed the inside of her thigh.

"Katie," Megan whispered.

Katie kissed the other side. Megan shivered. Katie trained her eyes on her sister's, opened her mouth, and slowly licked Megan's slit from bottom to top.

"Oh… Oh!" Megan hissed.

Katie circled her excited little fuck button with her tongue and Megan jerked. Her hands grasped Katie's shoulders as if hanging on for a ride. Katie pressed the flat of her tongue into her sister's pussy again, licking her crease up, down, again and again.

"Katie!" Megan whimpered. "It's—don't stop!"

Katie wasn't stopping. She'd never felt so lost in another person, in her desire to make them enjoy the moment. It had never been like this with the couple of boys she'd been with. It had certainly never happened with Joey. Why was it different?

Instead of being appalling, this was exciting. It was unexpected. Maybe that was why it was different.

In every sexual encounter, there had been expectations. Those boys had expected she'd suck cock, she'd fuck, she'd please them. Katie expected she'd get some mild pleasure from it. It was just something that she was expected to do.

Joey expected… well, he took it. His expectation was for her to simply accept what he forced on her. There was some level of base excitement in that, but it wasn't this.

Megan didn't expect anything. She didn't really know anything or have an expectation of what Katie was supposed to do to or for her. Megan was, for all her naive sexiness, innocent.

And Katie was perverting that innocence right now. She was contributing to her sister's corruption. To save her. That was the difference between her and Joey. Joey manipulated them for his selfish ends. Katie was manipulating to give Megan a chance to live free of that manipulation. If it damned her, at least she'd know she'd done it with good in her heart.

As Katie licked and sucked, Megan pressed her pussy against her sister's face. Megan's pleasure quickly became her own, and that was when Katie made a mistake. Her cunt was hot and she needed her own pleasure. Her hand dipped, and she rubbed her pussy as she licked Megan.

Joey sighed. "Katie," he snapped.

The spell broke. Katie stopped licking and looked up. Joey stood up slowly. His cock was stiff, pressing against his tight shorts.

"That's what I was afraid of," he said as he knelt behind Katie and pulled her hand away from her cunt. "I'm sorry, princess," he said. "I can't let Katie fall into the habit of playing with herself again."

He pulled Katie's arms behind her back and held them, then pressed her forward, mashing her face back into Megan's cunt.

"Go ahead," he said. "Help Megan."

Katie began to lick again but the moment was over. Joey had ruined it. He'd taken something beautiful and turned it into something dirty within a few seconds. She was no longer pleasing Megan, but instead, pleasing Joey indirectly.

Megan no longer watched what Katie was doing to her. She looked past Katie, her eyes fixated on Joey, who looked back over Katie into her eyes. Katie had ceased to be the object of Megan's affection. Joey had effectively turned her into an object he was using to pleasure Megan's cunt, no better than if he'd stuck a vibrator between the girl's legs himself.

"How does that feel, princess?" he asked.

"It's so good," Megan whispered. "Joey, it's so good!"

The words made Katie's stomach turn. Joey was a fuck. Somehow, in that single shift, he'd turned Katie from something like a lover into an object.

Even though it was degrading, Katie didn't stop licking. She fought back by moaning into Megan's cunt. Megan's attention shifted back, and she ran her fingers into Katie's hair. Joey's cock rubbed against Katie's cunt as he humped her from behind.

"Katie… I'm gonna…"

Katie moaned again, encouraging her.

"Just let it go, princess," Joey said and took the power back.

Katie moaned again and settled in on Megan's clit. Her sister gasped, shook, and her grip in Katie's hair tightened.

"Katie!" she squealed.

"Mm hm," Katie mumbled.

"That's it," Joey whispered.

"Mmm," Katie moaned.

"Joey… it's… Oh, God!" Megan cried.

She pushed her cunt into Katie's face, her head back and eyes shut as she came.

"Oh, God! Oh, my God!" she said, over and over as Katie licked and Megan bucked in pleasure.

Then Joey put his hand on Megan's, pulling it from Katie's hair, and tugging Katie's head back away from her sister's cunt.

"Easy, princess," Joey whispered. "Not too much now. Remember, it's best to build it up and let it go. Self-control."

Megan nodded, blushing. Joey released Katie and sat next to Megan on the couch, putting his arm around her.

"Katie was a very good helper, wasn't she?" he said as he stroked her hair.

"Oh, my God!" Megan whispered. "That was so—Oh, my God! Joey! Your—"

All three of them followed Megan's finger, which pointed at Joey's obtrusive hard-on tenting his shorts. He pulled his arm from around Megan, covered it with his hands, and said, "I'm sorry, princess."

Megan giggled. "Oh, it's okay. It's just… it's big."

Joey sighed. "It's Katie's fault."

"My fault?" Katie spat.

"It is?" Megan asked.

"The teasing she does, flaunting herself around the house. I'm sorry. With your mom gone I've been a little… pent-up. Of course, I can't take care of it myself or I'd be no better than Katie."

Katie's mouth fell open. She looked at Megan. And the little bimbo nodded as if this were completely reasonable.

"Yeah," she said. "I guess I'm sorry, too. Maybe we should like wear more clothes around the house. I didn't think about what it might do to you because I know you wouldn't ever think about Katie and I… you know… like that."

"I'm just a man, princess," Joey said. "Having two beautiful women around has the same effect on me as any other man, even though I don't want it to. Helping Katie get over this problem of hers has been difficult for all of us."

Katie blanched. This couldn't be happening. The little wheels in Megan's head were turning. She could see it. Katie's heart sank.

"Well, what if…" Megan said. "I mean… what if we like… helped you, too? Just until mom gets back."

Joey frowned. "I don't understand," he said.

Katie refrained from tearing out her hair.

"You know," Megan said. "Like with your… release. I mean, family helps each other, right?"

Joey shook his head and said, "Princess, I know your heart's in the right place, but I could never ask Katie to do something like that."

Katie cocked a brow. Why had he singled her out? Of course, the reason became obvious when Megan spoke again.

"Oh, I know," Megan said. "I didn't mean we like… I wasn't volunteering Katie for it. I mean… I could… maybe I could… if you told me how."

Joey's eyes widened with feigned disbelief. Katie made a small choking noise. The two of them locked eyes. Joey's lips twitched slightly as he hid a grin. The fuck.

He was laughing at her, showing her what defiance meant. With a few words, some awful acting, and a line of bullshit, he was showing her exactly how easily he could manipulate Megan into doing anything. He was reminding her of the ticking clock. And he was right. He could have Megan fucking him in less than a week.

Katie had to make a choice this very second. She had to say something and do something horrendous. If she didn't say it, she was going to sit here with a wet, needy cunt, and watch Megan suck their stepfather's cock right now.

"I'll do it!" she blurted.

Joey gasped. Megan gasped.

"It's… it's my fault," Katie said. "I… I want to help."

"Katie," Joey said, shaking his head. "I don't think it's a good idea."

"Joey," Megan said. "It's okay. We know it's not like that. It's just to help."

Joey sighed again as if he'd been beaten. He slowly withdrew his hands from his crotch, showing the fat bulge in his shorts.

"I suppose," he said. "Only if it's what Katie really wants."

"Megs, maybe you should go upstairs," Katie said.

"No way!" Megan cried. "I am not leaving. Do I have to go, Joey?"

Joey stroked her hair and put his arm around her. "Of course, not, princess. Someday, you'll need to learn how to do this for your husband. This is valuable. I'm sure Katie knows what she's doing."

Katie let that slide. She shifted on her knees, placing her hands on Joey's. Slipping a hair tie from her wrist, she pulled back her hair and put it into a ponytail. Megan held her breath.

Katie placed her hands on Joey's shorts. He undid the drawstring, lifted his hips, and Katie pulled them down. His thick member sprang to attention in her face. Megan gasped.

"Oh, wow," she whispered.

Joey, his arm still around her, gently pulled her in closer, resting her head on his shoulder. Katie, despite herself, almost touched her cunt again. Everyone seemed to have forgotten that she also needed "help".

She reached out, put her hand around Joey's cock, and stroked it up and down gently. He groaned. Megan watched intently. Katie handled his full balls with her other hand, squeezing them softly, and resisting the urge to crush them in her fist.

"Does it feel good, Joey?" Megan whispered.

"Yes, princess. Just a little dry."

Katie withdrew her hand, spit on it, and resumed pumping his prick.

"Is that better?" she asked.

"It's a very good start, Katie. Thank you."

Katie faced another choice. She knew where this was ultimately headed. She was going to have to suck his cock. She could prolong this whole sordid affair by continuing to jerk him off, or simply go for it and get it over. She looked at Megan's utterly enrapt face and made the choice.

She opened her mouth and slid her lips over Joey's cock. Megan moaned. Joey sighed.

"Oh, wow," Megan whispered. "She's really doing it!"

"She's very good," Joey said. "A very good helper."

Some odd twinge of pleasure shot through Katie's cunt at the words, or perhaps the fact that they were discussing her sucking cock as if they were watching a contestant on Golden Pipes. She needed to get off and clear her head.

Joey allowed her to slowly suck up and down his cock for a minute before putting his hand on her head and twining his fingers through her hair. Katie had taken enough of his rough face fucking to know what was coming next. On her next downstroke, Joey applied pressure and held her down.

"Just like that, Katie," he whispered. "You see how she takes the whole thing, princess? She's doing it just right."

"Yeah," Megan said.

Joey groaned and pumped his fat cock into Katie's throat, detailing the "proper" way to help a man with a hard dick as he did so.

"When you help a man to get his release, it's a woman's place to take his whole… um… penis like this. You can see Katie's naturally inclined to help a man. You see how she doesn't choke or gag at all?"

Of course, it hadn't been that way the first few times Joey had fucked her throat. Katie had trained herself to take it now, serving as her stepfather's cock sleeve. Her breath through her nose was hot and angry, but Megan could not see her hatred.

"It's sexy," Megan whispered. "Joey, it's really sexy."

While she could not see it, Katie heard the wet squish of Megan's pussy as she touched herself. Joey eased his grip, letting Katie up to breathe. When she let his spit-coated cock out of her mouth and drew breath, she watched Joey gently pull Megan's hand away from her cunt.

"Not like that, princess," he said. "That's why Katie has a problem."

Megan blushed and stammered, "I'm sorry. I feel hot again."

Joey's hand, still in Katie's hair, guided her toward Megan's cunt. He eased her into it and Katie licked, running her tongue through Megan's slit again.

"Oh! Oh, Joey, it's so good," she said.

Joey used Katie's face to masturbate her sister for only a moment before he pulled her up and guided her back to his cock. Megan whimpered but she did not complain. He pushed her head down his prick again and used her hair to direct her movements, jerking himself off with Katie's mouth as Megan groaned.

Three more times, Joey repeated this, pulling Katie up and pushing her tongue into Megan's cunt. After the third time, when Megan was close to cumming, he pulled her off again. This time, he held Katie down on his cock once more and used her throat to stroke his knob until he came.

With a fistful of her hair, Joey held in what Katie was sure was a tremendous groan of pleasure. It was for Megan's benefit, she knew. He couldn't give away just how much of a perverted thrill this was for him.

"Here it comes, Katie," he said.

It was the only warning he'd ever verbally given her. She didn't need it. She knew by now when he was getting ready to flood her with his goo. She took it, as she always did, working her throat and guzzling his thick load until his nuts were empty.

"Oh, my God," Megan said. "Did you swallow all of it, Katie?"

Katie, her lips still wrapped around Joey's prick, mumbled in the affirmative.

"Do you feel better, Joey?" she asked.

Joey nodded slowly. "Much better. Katie, that was wonderful. Thank you for helping."

He released his hold on her and Katie shot up, wiping her mouth and sucking in air. Tears streamed down her cheeks and she wiped at those, too.

"Joey, are we going to help Katie now?" Megan asked.

"Of course. Would you like to try?"

Megan nodded vigorously.

"Why don't you trade places with Katie?" he suggested, making no attempt to push his wet cock away.

Megan slid from the couch. Katie sat heavily in her place. Joey's arm went around her shoulder. Megan knelt in front of her sister, looking up with wide, excited eyes.

"Just tell me if I'm doing okay," she said.

Katie's head still spun from her slutty need, lack of air, and a sense of disorientation at the fact that all of this was actually happening. She was sitting in their living room, with her sister about to lick her cunt, while Joey held her. She'd just been used as a sex object by the two of them, and the whole awful experience had her so horny that she couldn't muster even the smallest protest. She wanted it. She wanted the orgasm, needed it. If it was done by having Megan lick her twat as Joey watched, it didn't matter. She needed it.

Megan leaned in and, just as Katie had done to her, licked the length of her siser's slit.

"Oh, fuck!" Katie cried and jerked.

Megan shot up. "What? Did I do it wrong?"

Katie shook her head. Joey chuckled.

"Katie's been on edge for a while, princess," he explained. "It felt good. Right, Katie?"

Katie clenched her teeth, shut her eyes, took a deep breath, and nodded. Megan looked dubious but she leaned back in and licked Katie's cunt again.

"Jesus Christ," Katie whispered. "Oh, my God!"

Megan hummed happily and continued licking. Joey squeezed Katie's shoulder, pulling her head against him. While Megan licked, Katie's hand crept into his lap. It wasn't a conscious choice. Her mind just knew there was a dick nearby and she should hold it. Her fist worked along Joey's softening length, while Megan sucked and licked.

Joey put his lips to her ear and whispered, "You can't win, slut."

Junk in the Trunk

Thanks to the store's newfound online popularity, Charlotte's evening shifts had grown progressively busier. Online orders had increased exponentially, skyrocketing from a mere handful a day to five times the average. Where she'd previously been able to slack off most evenings and read erotic rape stories, tonight Charlotte was busy pulling new orders every hour and prepping them for Katie to ship out the next day.

Each order offered the customer a chance to relay a message to the store staff. These were generally something along the lines of a pleasantry or an instruction.

"Thanks for stocking this one. Hard to find."

"Please make sure order is addressed to front office for signature."

On a normal night, message fields were mostly blank. Tonight, that had changed. Nearly every order had the message field filled. In addition to this, the option to "leave a tip for the staff," was no longer despairingly devoid of extra cash. Every order had a tip included, and all the tips were addressed to an individual employee.

The customer messages ranged from simple salutations or compliments, to downright vulgar.

"So pretty. Would love to see you guys offer a Petsy's swimsuit calendar!" Tip: $15 to Kans.

"What a gorgeous little petite toy! No bra should be the law, girl!" Tip: $40 to BDSM.

"Do you have a boyfriend? I hope you read this!" Tip: $30 to Harlotte.

"That rack needs some meat sliding through it. Send nudes, girl! Got this old man's dick throbbing." Tip: $65 to Kans.

Charlotte had a good laugh over many of the messages, and even responded to those directed to her. She packed the orders with a hand-written note, planted a lipstick kiss on the note, and tucked them inside. It was actually kind of fun.

Two messages in particular were a bit more of a thrill than the others. The first was from a customer on the other side of the country, and it included a tip.

"Got any spare booba pics?" Tip: $80 to Harlotte.

Charlotte did not have any spare pictures of her tits. Despite being a closeted rape slut, taking nude selfies wasn't something she did. However, for $80 it seemed like a small gesture she could easily fulfill. Customer satisfaction.

Charlotte posed with her phone, lifted her top, and snapped one photo in her bra. After glancing around the shop and finding it empty, she pulled off her top and took a second one. Both images she sent to the store's email address and used the connected printer in the back to print off a copy of each. She packaged the two pictures with the order.

The second message that really stood out was the one that made her touch her cunt. The order was a simple one. It was for a roll of duct tape. The first thing that stood out about the order was that it was for local pickup, rather than shipping. The second was the payment method, which was pay at pickup.

The message read, "Will pick up the next time I rape you." No tip.

"Oh, God," Charlotte whispered.

She looked around the shop. Was he watching? For several minutes, she stared at the door. Would he come into the shop, force her into the back and have his way? Would he arrive with friends, bend her over the counter, and let them all rape her right there?

The computer chimed with another order, breaking the silence, and Charlotte screamed. The door to the shop remained shut. She stood watching it for another thirty minutes, imagining the rape in a dozen different ways.

They came in as a group, masked, and overpowered her. Locking the door, they bound her with duct tape and shoved their cocks into her, leaving her dripping with cum, still bound, and the shop door open.

They entered one at a time, the first of them taping her wrists to the counter. As soon as one of them had raped her, he left and handed her over to the next. Customers entered the shop. Instead of helping, they participated, taking a turn at raping her, too.

The man came alone, forcing her into the back room, where he tied her to a pallet and pounded his cock into her ass until she cried. He left her like that all night. In the morning, Petsy found her and took the opportunity to rape her, too.

Each scenario was vivid and frightening. But the door remained closed. No one came in. Still wary, Charlotte collected the roll of duct tape and placed it on the counter.

By closing time, no one had come in. There was no rape gang. Not even a single rapist. She shut down the shop, took the roll of duct tape with her, and set the alarm.

As she stepped into the parking lot, she glanced around for the van. It wasn't there. She stood and listened to the night but heard only distant traffic and crickets.

Holding the tape, she crossed the parking lot to her car, pausing to fumble in her purse for her keys. A smart girl, one who didn't want to be raped, would have had them ready. Charlotte, however, wanted to give a potential rapist a little extra time.

She unlocked the car. No van. No rapists. She slid inside.

No sooner had she slid the key into the ignition than a hand closed over her mouth from the back seat.

"Mmph!" she cried and tried to jerk away.

The taser crackled near her ear and she froze.

"Start the car," said the robotic voice.

Charlotte moaned and turned the key.

"Drive around to the back."

She reversed, watching the mirror, but all she could see was the black mask. She backed out and drove the car around to the back of the shop, where she parked.

"Pop the trunk and get out," said the voice as he opened the door.

The dome light did not wink on. Charlotte pulled the trunk lever, opened the door, and stepped into the night on shaking legs.

"Do you have my order?" he asked.

"It's… on the seat."

"Get it."

Charlotte leaned into the car, expecting him to push her inside. It would be easy. Her skirt was short and she flashed her panties to him just by bending over. She was an easy target but he didn't take it.

She grabbed the tape and handed it to the man. He tore a strip of it.

"Turn around," he ordered.

Charlotte turned. He looped the strip around her wrists.

"Bend over."

Now it would happen. He'd rape her in the alley behind the shop. He'd tear her panties off and fuck her against the car. She'd finally get to cum.

The man's gloved fingers probed her slit, pushing her panties aside. He pushed one of his fingers into her.

"You're disgusting," he said. "Nothing but a wet set of holes for jerking off with."

He pulled his finger out and shoved something else up her cunt. It felt like a dildo and it wasn't a small one.

"Ow!" Charlotte cried and the man slapped the back of her head.

He tore another strip of the tape and slapped it between her legs, running it straight through her slit to hold the toy inside. A second strip, he wound around her waist. That done, he whirled her around and put another across her mouth. Finally, he put a ski mask over her head, backward, blinding her.

He tugged her around to the back and pushed her into the trunk of the car, slamming the hatch closed. Breathing heavily into the mask, with sweat already starting to bead on her brow, Charlotte heard the driver's door close. The car began to move.

She didn't know how long she bumped and jostled around in the dark, but the car finally came to a stop. Was this it? Was this where it would happen? Were his friends waiting inside some empty warehouse to use her again?

The trunk popped. The door opened. The man lifted the hatch and rolled her onto her tits.

"Hold still."

Charlotte froze when she heard the flick of a knife blade. She began to mumble into the gag. Stupid slut. She was a stupid slut. It was her fault.

The man slit the tape on her wrists. The knife flicked again. Nothing else happened. She stayed prone, breathing into the gag and sweating.

Still nothing happened. The man was silent. Was he still there? It didn't feel like he was there. Several more minutes passed and Charlotte's heart began to calm.

Finally, she pulled off the mask. She stared up at the dark sky. A weak light shone on a brick wall. She yanked the tape off her mouth and howled in pain.

With tears in her eyes, she swung her legs out of the trunk and stepped out. She was behind the shop, in the alley again. The man was gone.

She looked down the alley, both ways. No one. She shut the trunk and rounded the car, which was still running with the door open. The man was not inside.

She flicked on the dome light. The car was empty. Not quite empty. There was something on the passenger's seat.

Charlotte got inside, shut the door, and locked it. On the seat was a glass bottle, filled with goo. Attached to it was a note.

"Breakfast."

Oh, God! More cum to drink. Then she noticed the box on the floor. She pulled it up, tore off the tape, and opened the flaps. Inside were t-shirts, several of them. There was also a note.

"You'll wear one of these when you're at home. Nothing else."

With the fat rubber cock still stuffed in her cunt, Charlotte pulled one of the shirts out and unfolded it. Shirt was a generous description. It was a top, but it was only large enough to fit the writing on the front.

"Ask me about my cunt."

She pulled out another.

"No means yes."

And another.

"Rape me."

She shuddered and put her hand on her cunt, pushing the taped-in dildo up her fuckhole. If she ground her cunt into the seat hard enough, she could cum. If she tore off the tape, it would hurt like fuck, but she could masturbate with the toy.

She didn't. Was the man watching? He'd gotten into the car. Had he placed a little camera here, too? Her phone pinged from her purse.

The question was answered when she checked it. There was a short video, taken from just above the passengerside of the car. It showed the man clapping his hand over her mouth. It showed her shock, her terror, and her arousal.

Brian and the Big Tits

On Thursday morning, Kevin and Tina sat at the breakfast table with their parents. Tina wore a transparent lace top she'd purchased the day before, through which her stiff nipples were visible. The whole family tried—without much success—not to ogle Tina's melons.

"So, back to work tomorrow?" Laura asked Tina's tits.

"Yeah! I'm so ready for it," Tina said. "I can't wait to see the look on Charlotte and Katie's faces when I walk in with these babies!"

She bounced in her seat.

"You'll wear something a little less… see-through?" Laura asked.

Tina shrugged. "Probably. Oh! Before you guys go, I need someone to put the ointment on this morning."

Kevin and Brian looked at Laura, who wiped her mouth, cleared her throat, and said, "Remember what Doctor Donna said? We all pitch in. It's important."

Kevin and Laura looked at Brian, who took a long drink of his coffee.

"Um, sure," he said.

"Thanks, Dad! Kevin can help this afternoon."

"Love to," Kevin chirped, coughed, and added, "I guess."

"I should really get going, though," Brian added. "Maybe we can just make this a quick one?"

Tina shrugged. "Doesn't really matter how fast it is, as long as you have fun. Right?"

Kevin choked on his juice. Laura snorted. Brian stared into his coffee cup.

"I'm kidding, Dad. Come on. Let's go coat these girls in some goo."

Brian sighed and looked at his wife as Tina left the room.

"Are you going to supervise this?" he asked.

"Jesus, Brian. You're not molesting her. You're putting ointment on her boobs. It's about bonding and acceptance. If your dick gets hard, I understand."

Kevin choked on his juice, spitting some out across the table. Laura and Brian frowned.

"What? I'm not the one talking about Dad's hard-on."

"I don't have a hard-on," Brian protested.

"If you don't after this," Laura said with a smirk, "you're probably gay."

"Jesus Christ. This fucking cuddly liberal shit," he grumbled as he left the room.

This left Kevin wiping the table with a napkin as his mother looked at him.

"What?" he said again.

"Day off?" she asked.

"Yeah?"

"Plans?"

"Um, not really. Why? You need something?"

"No. You know, Tina's been a bit… amorous since getting home."

"Okay?"

"Don't overexert yourself," Laura said.

Kevin cocked his head. "Overexert myself?"

Laura nodded, slung her purse over her shoulder, and put her dishes in the sink.

"Enjoy your day off," she called as she left.

This left Kevin at the table, puzzled. Did she know? Did she suspect? Was that a threat? A blessing? A warning?

***

Tina did not have a particular desire to have her father squeeze her tits. She also did not have an aversion to it. He was, of course, an older version of Kevin, and just last night she'd had the most incredible sexual experience of her life with her brother.

Imagining her father groping her slick, gooey tits conjured the kinds of images that had been stuck in her head ever since waking up that first day in the clinic. She thought about those things all the time. She thought about people helping themselves to her amazing melons, squeezing them, licking them, fucking them, and cumming on them.

Thinking about it seemed right. It seemed normal. Everything about it just seemed like the way it was supposed to be. Big tits were there to be played with, to be sucked on, to be fucked, and to be coated in cum. Whether it was Kevin, Brian, or someone else, it was simply the right thing.

Therefore, when her agitated father knocked on the door and entered her room, Tina felt no shame in pulling off her top and offering him the jar of ointment. She patted the bed. Brian took the jar and sat, turning it over in his hands.

"Thanks, Dad," Tina said.

"Yeah. Sure. Tina…"

"Hm?"

"Well, you know I want to help. You know that I… I love your new boobs. They're great. It's just…"

"You think it's weird to touch them or look at them?" Tina finished.

"Yeah."

Tina turned toward him and Brian looked at her tits. His face reddened.

"Dad, that's what they're for. It's alright. You remember when you tried to take me fishing?"

"Sure."

"I hated it."

"I know."

"I hated the fishing part."

"You did."

"What did we do, instead?"

Brian chuckled. "Built the Pixie Fort."

"Right. I get what the fishing thing was for. Daddy-daughter time, sharing what you knew, and having an experience that we could make memories out of."

"I wouldn't say this is the same thing."

"I disagree," Tina said. "You like boobs, right?"

"Your mother's," Brian grumbled. "The ones I married."

"You married mom's boobs?"

"No! Not like—I didn't mean that."

Tina giggled and slapped his chest. "I know, dork. Let's circle back to the Pixie Fort. What happened the next day?"

"That other family—the Collins'—showed up to fish, and their kids wanted to play in the fort all day. You were the High Queen Pixie."

"Right! The Pixie Fort was like an unexpected gift for that whole family. Mr. and Mrs. Collins got to spend the whole day on the lake, and all the kids had a great time being pixies."

"I'm still not following the logic," Brian said, fidgeting with the jar.

"I never had boobs. Now that I do, they're like an unexpected gift. I love them, and I want to share them. I want everyone to enjoy them, have fun with them, and treat them like their own. It makes me happy when they make people happy!"

Brian frowned. "Well, I hope not everybody."

Tina rolled her eyes and said, "Of course, not. There are way too many people in the world."

Brian shook his head.

"What I'm saying," Tina said, placing her hand on his arm, "is that big boobs are there for enjoyment. At least, these ones are," and she jiggled her tits. "You don't have to feel weird or uncomfortable if you look at them, or if you touch them. Boobs make men happy. Just enjoy them. I want you to. Enjoy them all you want."

And with that, she shifted again, placing her back to her father. Brian sighed and opened the jar, scooping some of the goo into his hands. Tina scooted back, between his legs, pressing her ass into his crotch and her back against his chest.

With her father's ragged breath in her hair, she trembled with delight when he put his hands on her tits and smeared them with goo.

"Oh!" she squeaked.

"What? Did it hurt?" he asked.

"Oh, God no! That's amazing. Keep going."

Brian squeezed her tits, mashing more of the goo into them. His hands moved, squeezing gently, rubbing the stuff into her tits, while Tina quivered and moaned. He was slow and awkward, his breathing heavy, and within a minute of fondling her melons, his dick was hard against her back.

"Just like that, Dad," she whispered. "It's so good."

Brian cleared his throat and continued massaging her tits.

"Pull on the nipples a little bit," Tina whispered.

Brian's fingers squeezed her hard nubs and tugged.

"Oh, God!" Tina cried and arched her back. "Again!"

Brian's heavy breathing grew more so. His rigid dick pressed into her back. He pulled on her nipples again.

"Dad… I…"

Brian tugged on them a third time and Tina bucked against him as she came.

"Oh, fuck!" she cried and mashed her hands against his, holding them to her tits as she ground her cunt into the mattress.

Brian groaned in her ear as her gyrations bumped his hard dick. He held her to his chest as she went through her pleasure throes until at last she stopped shaking. Instead of letting his hands go, though, she held them to her tits as she caught her breath.

"That was so good," she whispered. "Do you want to keep going?"

Brian cleared his throat. "I… I don't think I should."

Tina released his hands and handed him a towel. He quickly stood, wiping them clean, which placed his crotch in front of Tina's face.

"Wow," she whispered.

Brian glanced down at the tent in his slacks and covered it with the towel.

"Gotta go," he said and shuffled out the door in shame.

The Sponsorship

It was technically Katie's day off. However, given the increased traffic at the shop and a strong desire not to be home alone with Joey, she accompanied Megan into the shop on Thursday morning.

The night had been a strange one. Megan had stayed in her bed with her, though it was not out of fear or uncertainty. They had to talk about the events of the evening.

After licking her sister's cunt to an explosive orgasm, Megan was enamored with what had taken place. Katie, once again locked in the belt, had terrible anxiety and an ache in her stomach over the whole ordeal. It had all gone so wrong.

She'd been sure it was the right thing to do, but in the aftermath of her orgasm, with a somewhat clearer head, she wasn't so certain. She'd molested her sister. She'd done it in front of Joey, and she'd allowed Joey to manipulate the entire thing and suck both of them further down the path of perversion.

Katie knew where it was headed. Joey would normalize this behavior and warp Megan's perception of her even more. "Helping" Joey was going to become a regular thing because Joey's dick was always hard. Now he had an excuse for it, as well as a justification for molesting Katie right in front of Megan.

To make matters worse, Megan's little bimbo brain had loved it all. She lay in bed with Katie, her arms around her sister, wearing nothing but her cropped top.

"Katie, it was so fun!" she whispered in the dark. "I mean, I always thought girls were cute and it might be fun to do that stuff but… oh, my God! It was fun, right?"

Katie could not say what she felt. She couldn't even deny some truth to what Megan said. It had been fun before Joey had ruined it. It had been sexy to kiss Megan, and it had been hot watching her sister's worshipful face as she licked her bald little slit. There had been a real sense of connection, intimacy, and love. Then Joey had turned it into something gross.

"Yeah, Megs. It was great. I'm glad you enjoyed it."

"We can do it again, right? Like I can keep helping you?"

"I'd like that," Katie said and toyed with Megan's hair. "but what if it was just you and me?"

"But Joey said—"

"Megan. Joey… may know a lot things but you need to start thinking for yourself about some of these things. Especially when it comes to stuff like we did tonight."

"I don't understand," Megan said. "Joey knows like everything. He makes money and he doesn't even have to work. He's taking care of us and getting mom help."

Katie resisted the urge to slap her. It wouldn't help her produce more brain cells.

"All I'm saying is Joey won't be around forever. Do you ever think about what you'll do when he's not? When I'm not around?"

Megan's bubbly expression sank. "Where are you going?"

"Nowhere. Not now. Look, I don't want to rely on Joey. I want to be… my own person. It's why I'm working. Thanks to you, things are getting so much better. If it keeps up maybe we could even get our own place. We could have a cute little place together, and we could do things like we did last night, all the time."

Megan was silent for a long moment. At last she said, "I guess I think about it sometimes. It just seems like it's a long time from now. Why can't we just stay with Joey and keep doing things? If you get better, will we have to stop?"

Katie sighed. It was so hard to have a serious conversation with a bimbo, while one was suffering from a subtly vibrating cunt.

"I am better," Katie said. "Joey doesn't think so but I am. I'm fine. I don't need this stupid thing," she tugged on the belt, "and we can still do things together. I just really want to do those things with Joey. Not like tonight."

"But it's good to help people when they need it. It was nice of you to help Joey, and I… I think it was really sexy. The way you looked and the way you sounded when you were sucking him. I think it was super hot." Megan's hand dipped between her legs, where she rubbed her naked cunt. Quickly, she thought better of it and pulled her hand away. "I thought that I could even try to help, too."

Katie rubbed her eyes and said, "You don't have to do that. Just let me take care of Joey's… problem. You should focus on nice guys your own age."

"They're so boring," Megan said. "Joey's like… like hot. If I was gonna do it with a guy, I'd want it to be him."

Fucking fuck. Katie attempted another route. "I don't think Mom would be real happy about that. She can take care of Joey after she gets back. How would she feel if she came home and found out?"

Megan thought about this. It was clear by the length of time that thought took that it was something Megan had not actually considered.

"I guess," she finally said. "But like what if we… what if we all did it like together. Wouldn't it be fun?"

"I don't think so. I don't actually want to keep helping Joey, Megs. I'm just… just doing what I need to to help. I'll help you too, as much as you need. We do lots of stuff together."

"Nothing unnatural?"

Katie resisted the urge to beat her sister with a pillow.

"Nothing unnatural," she assured her. "Just stuff girls to with each other. You liked that, right?"

"Hell, yes! I wish we could do it again right now."

It was then Katie made the decision to slip beneath the covers and begin licking Megan's twat. Another orgasm put Megan to sleep, though Katie's anxiety kept her awake longer.

In the morning, under Joey's supervision, Megan and Katie showered together, trading soft kisses as they washed each other in front of their stepfather. Katie was, of course, not allowed to orgasm before being put back in the belt before work.

On the drive to Petsy's Megan related the most recent success from the #SisKissforPeace trend.

"You were so right!" she cried as she tapped at her phone. "That second video blew up the internet! I can't even reply to all the comments."

"That's great," Katie said and it was. It was great for the shop, which would result in money. It was not exactly great that there was now another video of her making out with her sister, circulating around the world with millions of views. "Megan, just… please do not let a bunch of random guys start trying to kiss me at the shop. Please?"

"Oh, no!" Megan said. "No. I mean, bouncing some boobs is one thing, and a little spank is just fun. I'm not letting randos stick their tongue in your mouth for views."

"Thank you."

"We can have them donate to watch us do it!"

Jesus Christ.

"Megan, thats—"

"Amazing? Yeah!"

"How is that even going to work? I have to be doing my job."

"Well, I already thought of that. We'll have them donate and when we go home, we can make another video and send it to everyone that donated!"

Katie suppressed a groan. "Megan, you realize you're sending them porn?"

Megan looked confused. "It's not porn. We're not even getting naked. It's just kissing. It's not even like kissing because we like it. It's for world unity, Katie."

Well, at least the little bimbo hadn't thought to start selling incestuous lesbian sex tapes. "Alright. We can do it if that's all it is. Nothing else."

"Nothing else," Megan agreed. Then she thought about what she'd agreed to. "Nothing else like what? Like us doing stuff together? Oh, my God! Katie! Do you think people would pay money to see that?"

"No! That's far enough, Megan."

Megan frowned. "Okay. I guess."

She actually sounded disappointed. Fortunately, she did not press the matter.

They arrived at the shop before opening to find the lot already full. Katie let them in and found Petsy behind the counter, going over online sales and preparing to open. He looked relieved to see them.

"Is good of you to come in on day off," he said.

"Good night?" Katie asked.

"Very good!" he rounded the counter, put his arms around Megan, and kissed the top of her head. "Social media girl. You are lucky star."

Megan giggled. "Well, then you're going to like this one."

"What is this one?" Petsy asked.

Megan held up her phone. "We got an offer for a sponsorship!"

"What is sponsorship?"

"Seriously?" Katie asked. "From who?"

"Some place called Bronco. They make these machines that look kind of like those mechanical bulls," Megan said and showed Katie the details.

She groaned. "Megan, this isn't a mechanical bull. It's a Sybian. Or something similar."

"What's that?" Megan asked.

"What is?" Petsy asked.

"We can't do that," Katie said.

"Why not?" Petsy and Megan asked in unison.

"Well, it's this thing that you ride but its for… you know. Getting off?"

Megan began tapping at her phone. A moment later her eyes widened. "Oh, wow! Petsy, look!"

Katie slapped herself on the forehead. Petsy watched the screen closely, nodding his head.

"This is fun machine. Customers will pay to ride it?"

Megan shook her head. "No. The company gives us one, and they pay us to promote it. So, like, we would make videos about it. You know. Like a review or like show us using it."

"I do not think I can use this," Petsy said, frowning.

"Not you," Megan said, giggling. "Us. Like the girls."

Petsy nodded, rubbing his chin. "Is good. How much they pay shop?"

"Um, $25,000 for five video posts."

Petsy's jaw dropped. Katie choked.

"$25,000?" she asked.

Petsy said something foreign.

"Yeah. These things sell for $5,000 each, so like if only a few people buy one from our links, the company still comes out ahead."

"Is good," Petsy said. "Katie, you ride Bronco for video, yes?"

Katie's shoulders slumped. It didn't get any better.

"Yes. I'll ride the Bronco for a video."

"Oh, me, too!" Megan squealed. "It looks like fun! I'll bet I can ride it longer than you, Katie!"

Petsy's face reddened as he, doubtless, imagined just how long Katie and Megan could ride.

"So, I'm going to accept the deal. Petsy, they'll send you a agreement and rush a unit out."

Petsy rubbed his hands and nodded. "Yes. Is good. Come. We open shop."

Delivery for... Rape Hole?

It had been days since Charlotte was able to cum. Having a ready supply of her own rape videos, molestations, and threatening encounters while being unable to rub her cunt to them was maddening. Even so, she couldn't resist the erotic pull of checking My Favorite Rape Hole frequently.

There were new updates, including a video of her drinking a jar of semen in front of the camera, videos of her in the shower, and the most recent one of her tormenter abducting her in the car. However, it was not just looking at the content of the site that had Charlotte's cunt in a state of agitation. It was the addition of comments.

"Just look at the peach on that little rape doll. She's begging for it."

"A slut with tits like that deserves everything you're giving her."

"Kudos, bro. I'd worry about her biting my junk off by using her mouth. Pretty clear she loves this."

"You need to belt this whore and deny that hole to anyone else. It's your property now."

There were only a handful of them. Their presence on the site, however, meant that other people had seen the videos and photos. Other men were jerking off to the sight of her being raped and degraded. Was it the men who had participated in the van rape? Were they other men who her tormentor had shared the link with? Was it all just the man posting the comments to fuck with her?

It was impossible to know. Sitting on the living room couch, the morning after being stuffed into her trunk, Charlotte only knew that a stranger had taken control of her life, and he was sharing this perverted game they were playing with others. It was frightening, disturbing, and so hot. Even now, looking at the site, she could see the live cam of herself, sitting in the living room with her legs spread, her nude cunt showing on the camera, and wearing only a skimpy top with the words, "No means yes" across the front.

Samantha was still in bed, her bedroom door shut. Charlotte had slept in fits. She would periodically awaken to her dark room and wonder if someone was there, waiting to force themselves on her. It never happened. The mind fuck of it all, the confusing anxiety mingled with the twisted desire for it to happen, was a vicious cycle of adrenaline spikes and crashes. Any small noise in the hallway or outside made her stiffen with apprehension. When nothing came of it, she went through a wave of frustration, followed by relief, and finally self-loathing. Only she couldn't make herself stop wanting it.

Samantha was no help. Her sister had the same morbid fascination with it as she did. Human minds are strange things. Thanks to that single incident, that shared traumatic event, both of them had developed this horrible need to play it out again and again. There was nothing that could compare to those feelings. Even what was happening now couldn't match that thrill, but it was the closest they'd ever come.

Charlotte fumbled the phone as it pinged. When she recovered it, she found a new message. It was from the man.

"Open the package and show him what's inside."

The package? She had no package. Had the man been here and left a package? Who was she supposed to show it to?

Despite having received a number of videos and a few messages from her rapist, Charlotte had never replied. She wondered if she should now. If she didn't follow his instructions, he might show the site to more people. He might make it public. He might stop raping her.

She looked at the camera. Surely he was watching. Wasn't he? She cocked her head, showing her curiosity, her lack of understanding. Somehow, it felt as if sending him a message would alter their relationship. Having a two-way line of communication with one's rapist made it feel wrong. Friends sent messages. Colleagues did that. Even frienemies. By sending a message, it would ruin what they had, and for Charlotte, it was too special to risk it.

Whoever the man was, Charlotte decided he was too smart to leave this package thing to chance. If she were supposed to possess a package, he would be certain she knew about it. He'd been explicit with the bottle in the fridge. He'd made the shirts and the new bottle easy to find. No. She did not have the package he'd referenced, which could only mean that it was coming.

It was after nine in the morning and Samantha was still in bed. This was not unusual. The club did not close until three, and her sister didn't often arrive home until four. Or later.

Charlotte spent the morning agitated, wishing she could cum. She watched the camera, flipped through the TV, scrolled the website again and again, and thought about the package. Just after nine, someone knocked on the door.

Charlotte leapt from the couch and looked at the door. It was locked but the man had a key. She shook her head. The man wouldn't knock. The man would let himself in and take what he wanted.

Therefore, the person at the door could not be the man. Charlotte looked at the camera and back to the door. She needed to make a choice. Did she answer the door, wearing nothing but a slutty top?

Whoever was at the door would see the words on the shirt. They'd look at her bare cunt, visibly aroused. Her nipples made tents in the tight fabric of the top. They'd take one look at her and know she was a slut. They… they might rape her.

Just as the second knock landed on the door, Charlotte started forward. She turned the lock, opened the door, and the man on the other side took a step back. He wore a blue and red uniform, and in his hand he carried a small package.

"Uh," he said and looked at her bare feet.

His eyes swept up her, taking in her cunt, her tits, her quizzical expression, and then the words on her top.

"Uh," he said again. "Delivery for," he looked at the package. "for… R—Rape Hole?"

Charlotte's already crimson flush deepened. The man met her eyes, looked at her tits, and back at her eyes. She held out her hand. The delivery man handed her the package.

The delivery was a plain white polybag, which Charlotte tore open as instructed. She removed a small rubber ring attached to a strap and held it up. She watched the delivery man study it as her heartrate shot up.

The man had sent her a ring gag. The delivery man looked at her tits again. He swallowed.

"Do you… want me to come in?" he asked.

"No," Charlotte said.

It was a test. This had to be a test from the man. Who was being tested, though? Her? This stranger? Both?

He looked at her shirt again. Charlotte held the gag in one hand and made to close the door. She'd almost shut it when the man's hand hit the wood and pushed it back open.

The door opened quickly enough to stagger her but she caught herself on the wall. In that second, the man was through the door and slammed it shut behind himself. He snatched her by wrist, twisting her around and pressing his crotch against her ass.

Charlotte struggled but the man's other hand closed around her waist and he put his weight on her, forcing her to the ground.

"No!" she cried.

The delivery man grunted as he pulled her arms back, pushing her tits into the entryway floor as he straddled her back. He closed both her wrists in one meaty fist and tore the ring gag from her hand.

"Shut up," he growled.

He pushed her wrists against the floor, where he trapped them under his knees and pulled her head back by the hair. The strap of the gag went around her head and the ring stuck on her nose. Charlotte continued to kick her legs and wiggle.

"No!" she cried again.

She heard the jingle of his belt buckle as he removed it, and then he took his knees off one wrist. He looped the belt around it, then did the same with the other, cinching it tight to trap her arms behind her back. Now that he had control of her, he let his weight off and jerked her to her knees.

"Open," he snapped.

Charlotte shook her head and tossed her hair. The man plugged her nose and squeezed her jaw until she opened her mouth, allowing him to stuff the rubber ring into it. With his fist in her hair, he jerked her head back again and unzipped his pants with his free hand.

"Rape hole, huh?" he said. "Guess you're used to this kind of thing."

He snapped the catch on his pants and pulled out his cock. It was hard already.

"Let's make this quick," he said. "I got deliveries."

With that, he pushed his aching cock through the hole of the gag and into Charlotte's throat. She jerked away, which earned her a quick slap to the face and the man forced her head back down his cock.

"Gugh!"

"Oh, yeah. That's the way," he said with a sigh.

With both hands on her head, the man aggressively fucked her face, cramming his length into her throat as Charlotte drooled and cried. Whether he was already primed or the fact that he was face-raping a strange slut had him ready to blow, he didn't last long.

"All the way down," he growled as he held her head to his crotch and ejaculated down her throat.

Charlotte wriggled and groaned as her throat muscles jerked his cock off into her belly. When he'd finished, he pulled out and pushed his wet prick back into his pants. He shoved her forward again, putting his knee into her back to unloop his belt. With it in his hand, he quickly ran out the door and slammed it shut.

Charlotte fumbled with the gag, pulling it off and hacking up a wad of spit and cum onto the floor. The whole incident couldn't have lasted more than a few minutes. As she lay catching her breath, she looked up at the camera.

Samantha's bedroom door remained shut. Her sister hadn't even heard her cries. No one had. The delivery man was likely already out of the building and speeding away. Now there was another man out there who knew where he could find a good rape slut to use. From the couch, her phone pinged.